A Promise Not Forgotten

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 1
Chapter 5
Chapter 20
Chapter 28
Chapter 37
Important News

Chapter 2

I awoke to the peaceful melody of birds singing their wonderful songs. It’s not every day that something like this happens. As I sat up on the hill I was laying on I tried to remember what had happened, then I felt the cold feeling the voice gave me when it first talked. Being the voice of reason, usually, I tried to rationalize what had happened the night before. As I was in this state of deep thought I missed one aspect, where the fuck was I?

The last thing I remembered was sitting at the computer, the voice, and then nothing. Now I’m outside on a hill and alone, or so I thought.

“What the fuck happened!” I turned to the source of the easily recognizable sound of my friend. “Where are we man?” Colin questioned with a look of panic on his face.

“I have no clue, and I take it that you don’t remember anything either?” I asked knowing the answer.

“No, do you have your phone?” Colin asked with a hint of hope in his voice.

Why didn’t I think of that?

I reached into my pocket and grabbed the phone. It was nothing to fancy, but no brick either. I unlocked the phone and saw it.

“Shit, no service,” I complained.

“Fuck, man. This couldn’t have happened, we can’t just wake up here,” Colin said protesting our fate.

“I know man, but I don’t think WE came here. I think someone brought us here,” I said trying to bring reason to our problem. “Do you remember the voice?”

“Yeah, what was it?” Colin asked. “It felt so cold. I thought that was it man, the end.”

I quickly realized that reminiscing wasn’t going to solve anything, we had to move. The sun was on the horizon and falling fast. I didn’t want to be out in the cold when that happened. Besides, who knows what kinds of animals live around here? It doesn’t exactly look like the most inviting forest.

“Ok man, I know were both a little out of it right now, but I don’t fancy sleeping in the cold. Those clouds don’t look too nice either,” I pointed out with a commanding voice. “Let’s get moving, I’ll look for firewood and a good spot to camp. Can you solve the food matter?”

“I’ll look around, maybe there are some berries or something edible in here,” Colin said knowing he was fit for the job. I’d probably pick something poisonous.

“Good, meet back here in a bit. If something happens use this,” I handed him a knife that I kept with me. It wasn’t much to look at, but I didn’t quite trust him not to cut himself with a balisong, and that’s the last thing we needed.

We headed our separate ways and I found a nice looking rock formation. There were three large boulders and one was formed like a bean. There were three entrances to the little den and they were quite a tight fit, so that was reassuring. Nothing big could follow us in. The fire wouldn’t spread so that gave me peace of mind, the heat would bounce off the solid rock in the back and warm the whole room.

Next was to find some good firewood and nice tinder. That wasn’t hard in the forest where there were fallen and shattered trees everywhere. However, the trees seemed to be knocked down by something else, not a natural force. Some fallen trees had scratch and bite marks in them. This worried me; now I knew for sure that there were big and possibly dangerous animals in here with us.

Just as I stepped closer for a good look I heard a snap of a twig behind me. Tricks aside, I flung the balisong open as fast as I could and aimed the point at the source.

“Woah, watch it!” Colin said, nearly falling down.

I reached over and grabbed his hand to keep him from tripping. “Please don’t sneak up on me, we aren’t alone,” I said as I gestured to the marks in the log. “I found a nice place to sleep, we shouldn’t have to worry about whatever made those, it’s a tight fit.”

“Let’s get goin, you’ll like my surprise,” Colin said hiding his arm behind his body.

We made our way to the rock hut and climbed inside. I have to say though, it was a nice find. But I didn’t really consider what might have lived in there, or what might be small enough to get in. I walked around outside and got some of the larger bits of wood and blocked two of the entrances of the cave, but left the middle one half open.

“So what was the surprise?” I asked Colin, happy with my work on the doors.

“This,” He held up my backpack “there isn’t much in it, unless you want to learn algebra, but we can carry some stuff in it.”

“Nice,” I replied “This means that some other things may have come with us, maybe something more useful” My mind trailed off to think of what my parents must be thinking. Did they hear us? Would they try to find us? These questions I decided to push away for now, they didn’t do us any good in our situation right now.

“Also, I got this little bastard,” Colin held up a rabbit by the feet. “I figured we have to eat something, right?”

“Fuck yeah!” I said, clearly excited that we had more to eat than leaves and berries.

Colin, being the resourceful man he is, managed to cook the rabbit on some flat rocks. We used our knives as utensils and then quickly secured the doors and went to sleep.

The Next morning

I awoke to the wonderful sound of birds chirping, the sun shining, and some distant voices. One sounded like a really smart girl. I know I had heard that voice before, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it, and I didn’t want to trust the faint sounds I was hearing. The other was an African sounding voice, also female.

Colin awoke moments later, “Do you hear that Aidan?”

“Yes, and it sounds familiar, but I don’t know who,” I responded.

The voices easily traveled far through the quiet morning air. It was cold out, and the forest hadn't quite sprung to life.

“But I saw smoke coming from the Everfree last night! Zecora, are you sure that you didn’t burn any fires, or at least see any?” The oddly familiar voice said. The African voice replied with something that rhymed, I couldn’t make it out.

I couldn’t see from where I was, so I moved out in front of our rock home and saw the source of the voices.

Not fucking possible…

Of course I didn’t want to believe it at the time, but all the evidence was right there. Twilight Sparkle was talking to Zecora on her doorstep.

“Fuck me. Colin, you won’t believe this shit,” I said with a hint of surprise on my voice.

“What? Who is it?” he asked as he tried to look.

“Twilight fucking Sparkle, that’s who,” I looked at the puzzled expression on his face. I shot back a straight and completely serious glare so he knew I wasn’t fucking around. “Looks like we aren’t in Kansas anymore.” I said with a sigh.

“No, I can’t believe this, let me look,” he insisted.

“Fine, but don’t let her see you. We don’t know what they will do. Remember our conversation before we came?” I asked as I slipped by to let him look.

“Yeah, hostile ponies and conditional questions. I got all that, OH FUCK!” He said as he looked at me in panic.

“What?”

“She saw me!”

“Oh Christ, look just…” and I was cut off.

Before I could say anything more Colin was out the makeshift door and running in the opposite direction of Twilight. I ran out, still avoiding her gaze so I could get the drop on her. Luckily Colin managed to lose her because she stopped to investigate our house-to-be and I pulled him into a bush.

“Stay QUIET,” I commanded. He replied with a quick nod.

“Don’t be afraid of her, SHE isn’t the one we need to talk to anyway…” What is up with me in hearing voices? Only, it sounded different than the last one. Sounded like Morgan Freeman actually, this was badass on so many levels.

Colin looked around frantically, so I knew he had heard our little watcher as well.

“Who the fuck are you,” I demanded with a threatening tone I didn’t know I had. Colin even gave me a look when I said it.

“I am merely someone with a lot of power, that wants to help Equestria thrive like never before,” The voice said in that oddly inviting and equally awesome voice.

“And how does that involve us?” I asked in a still pissed off tone.

“These ponies aren’t an adequate tool, humans are simply more evolved,” I took that one as a complement. “However, they can’t know that I am aiding you.”

“Why the fuck not?” Colin asked in a whisper to keep hidden as Twilight prowled around.

“I help you get back to earth if you do, but first we need to get you to Princess Celestia,” Somehow I knew I could trust the voice.

“Fuck me, fine, but how?” I asked the voice.

“Any way you see fit, actually let’s make this a friendly race. The first of you two to the Princess wins.” The voice seemed to get some enjoyment out of us working.

“And what does the winner get?” Colin asked, obviously wanting in on the race.

“Something that will help you in this world, use your imaginations for now. I might take requests. You have to do this alone, no helping each other. Oh, and Aidan, because you know these ponies you have an advantage; to level the playground I won’t allow you to speak more than twice.” Colin and the voice both laughed at my annoyed grumbles.

“Fuck you creepy. Colin, good luck, I’ll be waiting with the princess.”

I knew it was a bad idea, and I knew we were in the Everfree. We didn’t have much of a choice, it was either help this voice and go home, or stay here with ponies until we die. As much as this was a bronies fantasy I couldn’t leave my family and friends behind.

I know exactly how to get the attention of Celestia. I just have to find the town. You’re on Colin…

Chapter 3

“I know what you are thinking, and it’s outrageous. Do you really think that will work?” The inviting voice muttered to me as I was heading towards Ponyville.

“I know what I’m doing, trust me. Sure, it may cause some initial tension, but I’m going to win this race. Besides, we can work through it,” I responded with complete confidence.

I jogged through the forest when I heard some more voices, most likely Colin gaining attention the ‘good’ way. Sure enough, when I climbed the tree and peered into town I saw Colin walking closer to Twilight, who had left the Everfree. I had the perfect view of the town and his little conversation. Let’s just say it didn’t go the way he wanted it to. Colin said all the nice things he could, tried to be polite. That wasn’t enough for Rainbow Dash to handle; she mistook Colin for a wild animal wanting to harm her friend.

“Well, looks like I’m on my own for now,” Colin muttered to himself after I moved off.

“Not quite, I am still with you,” Morgan Freeman’s double said.

“Oh great, I’m so excited,” Colin said sarcastically.

Colin made plans to befriend the ponies. After all, what could they really do to him? He was bigger than me, a little shorter, but compared to these ponies he had the advantage. They only came up to our stomach, varying around three feet tall. Maybe they could take us down if they had strength in numbers, or used magic. Back on Earth Colin and I weren’t the most active sophomores in our high school. He at least was a swimmer, which was more than me. I did nothing, some yard work here and there, but nothing worthy of a ribbon.

The swimmer made his way toward Twilight. “Umm… Hey,” Twilight jumped at the voice. “Don’t be scared, I won’t hurt you.” That was a mistake.

Just then a rainbow blur came out of nowhere and slammed into his head, leaving the boy unconscious.

“Somehow I knew they wouldn’t like humans,” I said with a worried but satisfied tone. I was worried for Colin and satisfied that I made the right decision. “He may actually provide useful to me like this.”

“And how might he do that?” the voice hummed.

“A distraction, they won’t see me coming. Besides, this gives me some time to go get something from town,” I said seeing Rarity among the ponies near Colin.

At that I climbed down from the tree, and into the town I went. Keeping to the shadows cast by the early morning sunrise. These ponies were too easy to sneak up on, it’s a wonder this town even survived. Then again it’s Equestria, what did they have to fear. I moved through the town looking for Rarity’s boutique. The town was bigger than I thought, but the brightly colored boutique was easy to spot.

I slipped inside through an open window. It was dark and quiet inside; the floor was littered with unfinished dresses, plans, and materials. I quickly spotted what I came for, a roll of red cloth. I found some scissors and took them and the roll back to the trees behind the boutique.

“What is that for?” chimed in the voice.

“You really are annoying, ya know that?” I responded.

“Well the other one is knocked out, this does get boring ya know,” It responded with an unpleased tone.

“Just keep quiet, I don’t want you fucking this up.” I said, ending the conversation.

Out of the red cloth I cut a bandana to cover my face, and a cloak to wear. All purely for intimidation purposes. If I waltzed in there wearing jeans and my colorful blue shirt, they might not take me seriously. I couldn’t have that. After taking my time with the outfit, and satisfied that I looked threatening enough, I moved off to Sweet Apple Acres.

“You actually look more stupid than you did before,” This voice was pissing me off now. “I didn’t think that was possible.”

“Yeah, I don’t think my plan would work quite like I want it to if I strolled in with some brightly colored shirt,” I explained. “Red is an intimidating color, and when the wearer has a nasty knife like mine ya know he means business.”

“Unless its Halloween, and you are dressed as a Russian,” He countered.

“Don’t hate on the Russian peoples!” I responded in my awesome fake Russian accent.

As I walked up on sweet apple acres I watched to make sure that I wasn’t being followed. I peered into the orchard and saw Twilight and Applejack running toward where Colin was left with Pinkie bouncing behind. I used my backpack to carry some apples for the night. I can’t just stroll in there now. I returned to my perch in the tree where I saw Colin. The ponies were moving him into the library in the center of town.

Many stood starring at the strange creature; this was definitely a first for them. Twilight seemed to be studying it, rainbow wore a menacing glare, pinkie and rarity couldn’t care less. Applejack walked behind the others with Fluttershy, it seemed that she was in a panic. She looked at the creature with a worried expression, not for herself, but for it. Kind of hard to believe for me, that one of these ponies actually cared for Colin. I didn’t let the thought bother me as I drifted off to sleep in the tree, making sure I wouldn’t fall out first.

“the fuck was that?” Colin muttered to himself as he peeled his eyes open, not loud enough to be heard.

The swimmer heard muffled voices from all around him, and saw blurs of bright colors standing over him. His vision focused in and he saw Twilight Starring at him. He peered out the window to see a flash of red run past, it was dark out now.

“Hold on, it’s waking up!” Twilight said enthusiastically.

“What do ya reckon it is, Twi?” Applejack questioned.

“I don’t know, I’ve never seen anything like it,” She stated with a sad look on her face.

Colin looked around to see that he was bound with ropes and sat against a bookshelf.

Why am I in a library? He wondered to himself.

“Hi! What’s your name?!?” a certain overexcited pink mare asked.

“Pinkie, I don’t think it can understand you,” Twilight said to her friend.

“My name is Colin, and why am I tied up like this?” He asked with a calm and innocent tone.

The ponies all jumped except for pinkie. She just smiled and bounced excitedly. Twilight had a surprised look on her face, and was speechless at the fact that Colin could talk.

“Would you stop staring at me like that?” he said with an annoyed tone.

“Ok, Colin, what are you?” Twilight asked unsure whether to trust the beast or not.

“I’m a human. But please listen, I need to find a Princess Celestia do you know her?” Colin asked.

“Know her? She is the ruler of our beloved Equestria! Everypony knows her!” Rarity said surprised at the human’s lack of knowledge.

“I’m not from around here,” Colin said with a small chuckle. “Please, it is important for me to get to Princess Celestia as soon as possible.”

“And why should we trust you?” Rainbow said.

All of a sudden Colin heard a Russian sounding voice, then a British one, and an American one. They seemed to be all around the library, and arguing with each other. The mares looked at each other with scared looks. Out of nowhere a red covered thing jumped at Rarity.

“None of you move, and nopony gets hurt. Cause any trouble and the others will come in,” I said adding 'nopony' because i knew the lingo.

“Let her GO!” Twilight and rainbow charged at me.

Rainbow was sent back with a kick to the face, and was knocked out.

How do you like it?

Twilight stopped when she saw her friend hit the floor, “What do you want?” she asked.

“I demand to see Princess Celestia, if you take too long somepony else might get hurt too. I will speak to nopony but her” I said moving my blade a little closer to Rarity’s throat.

“Ok! Just don’t hurt her!” Twilight pleaded. “Spike, send a letter to the princess NOW!” Twilight screamed at the baby dragon cowering nearby. He quickly wrote and sent off the letter. Whatever he wrote about me really pissed Celestia off. She popped up in a bright flash and stared into my soul with unforgiving eyes. She stood at eye level to me, making her the only one to rival me.

“You win,” the voice said to me. “We need to talk to her alone.”

“Princess, it is of utmost importance that I speak with you in private,” I said with the blade still close to Rarity. “With your compliance I will let Miss Rarity go.” I still wanted to seem respectful even though I was probably the only thing bold enough to threaten her subjects in her presence.

“Very well. Twilight leave,” she said in a commanding and rather pissed off way.

“But Princess!” Twilight was cut off by a glare that would make the toughest army veteran cry. Colin, Celestia and I were the only people left in the library.

“I promise nothing will happen to any of you ponies if I get what I need,” I said to regain her attention as I let Rarity go.

“You have some nerve showing up now…” Celestia said “but I will listen.”

Chapter 4

“Princess, may I ask you a question?” I asked and she returned a nod. “Do you know what I am?”

“No, but if you mean harm to my land or its subjects, action will be taken,” Celestia said in a firm royal fashion. I knew she was completely serious, but also felt a little doubt in her words. She didn’t know what we are capable of; it might be better that way.

“Princess, I come from a different world entirely. I mean you and your subjects no harm,” I said, trying not to piss off the goddess. “I know my actions taken to draw your attention were a bit harsh, but I don’t know much about this land. I don’t want to wander aimlessly until I am caught by something not as civilized as yourself. Who better to talk to, and to make friends with than the ruler? I will, to the best of my ability, answer any questions you have for us.”

“Why did you come here?” She said bluntly.

“We were dragged here, it wasn’t a choice. One minute we were talking and the next we awoke in the Everfree,” I remembered to leave out the voices, I don’t know if they can be trusted yet. Right now, they are the only lead we have. “I personally made the decision to approach the ponies the way I did to gain an audience with you. Logically, it was the fastest way to do so.”

“I understand,” She replied. “Where did you come from?”

“We come from a place called Earth. A place filled with other humans, and other life, humans are the only sentient life though,” I answered.

“What are the people like on earth, and what reason would something have to bring you here?” The Princess inquired.

I replied, “Honestly, Princess, I don’t think you would like to know the quality of our society. There are few anymore that share kindness, and even fewer who actually do something to help the greater good. As to why we are here, I have no idea. I was hoping you could tell me.”

“What do you plan to do now?” She asked, with the threatening tone gone. I think realized that we were just two lost people looking for a home.

“With your permission I would like to stay with these ponies here, I hope the Element of Magic might be able to help us. I will put an end to the hostilities here.”

“What is your name?”

“My name is Aidan, that there is Colin,” I motioned to him as he was cutting out of the bonds.

“Aidan, for the time being you and Colin are to come with me to Canterlot. I hope you can understand why I won’t let you stay here,” She said in a way I knew nothing bad would happen to us. Maybe this is all for the better anyway, living in Canterlot. No doubt Celestia is stronger in magic than Twilight.

“Very well, Celestia. We will come to Canterlot,” I said looking to Colin. “Any objections?”

“You know this place better than I do,” Colin stated. True, but then again I didn’t know much about the princess herself.

Celestia walked to the door and let the ponies back into the tree house. The six ponies and little dragon followed her in.

“This is Aidan, and his friend Colin,” Celestia said motioning to us.

Rainbow was the first to jump on the opportunity to tell us off, “What do you think you’re doin talkin to the princess! You don’t deserve to look at her!”

Twilight grabbed onto the situation next, “Princess, why aren’t they in prison, or banished, or something?” She said.

Celestia stood calmly, “Aidan knows…” she said before I held up a hand to cut her off.

“I was taken here from my own world; the one person I knew I could trust was Celestia, and I had to reach her as fast as I could. The absolute quickest way of doing this was to threaten one of the Elements of Harmony and demand an audience,” I said calmly, not revealing that it was a race. “When I saw you attack Colin on sight I knew that I had to make the first move if I didn’t want to end up the same way. I know what I did was bad, but I had to see Celestia.”

Rarity stood in the corner not looking at me; she looked as if she had been crying, with makeup running down her face.

I walked over to her and knelt down so we were at eye level, “Rarity, I’m sorry for what I have done,” I took of the red mask I made earlier so she could see my face. “Look, as long as I am here I will never let anything happen to you or your friends… I promise.” The way she looked into my eyes was heart-rending. I had taken away her peace of mind because I wanted to win a stupid race.

Celestia then said, “My little ponies, it is getting late and I must leave back to Canterlot. Aidan and Colin must come with me back to Canterlot,” She looked to Twilight “I will send a letter if you are needed once more.”

We followed Celestia outside where two large carriages awaited. She told us to get into one, which was covered. I assume she didn’t want us revealed to the public just yet. Colin and I got into the covered carriage while Celestia got into an open carriage; both were pulled by larger Pegasus guards.

Colin looked at me, “What the fuck was all that shit with the small white one?”

I replied, “Don’t judge me, I have standards. They may not be high, but I got em!”

“and what was all that badassery you pulled out back there?”

“I have to admit, kicking rainbow did feel good.” We both laughed. We are cruel high school kids, treat each other like shit and talk behind people’s backs. Bull I’ll be damned if I let these ponies down. “Listen, about that promise. As cheesy as it sounds, I intend to keep it. We are bigger than them, why not play along for a while? Gain their trust, hell, they might even be able to teach us some of their awesome magic.”

“Ok, so who is Celestia?” Colin asked.

“Princess Celestia and her sister Princess Luna rule the magical land of Equestria!” I said applying a mocking tone. “There is another, Princess Cadence, but I don’t know much about her. Celestia raises and lowers the sun, while Luna controls the moon. Cadence is like cupid, she does her thing with love.”

“Well fuck, looks like we are trapped for a while.” Colin said looking to the floor.

“Hey, Colin,” I said with a massive grin. “I won the race…”

“Well I don’t know, I was there at the same time so does that really count?”

“We’ll let Morgan Freeman decide.”

“Do they know why you took them?” A large booming voice asked.

“No, and they have gotten close to the princess faster than we imagined. They are exactly the kind of people we need.” The raspy smoker voice responded.

“What will you have them do next?” the first voice asked.

“For now I will wait until the right opportunity to summon them.”

“And if they refuse to help?”

“I’m their only way back. They wouldn’t dare oppose our cause!”

When we arrived in Canterlot we were greeted with a line of brutish guards. I can tell that they meant business, and would do anything to protect their princesses.

Hey creepy you there? I thought to myself.

Yes. he responded.

Why was it so important to meet the princess so fast?

To protect you from the other beings that also seek your help.

And why should I believe you and not them?

I haven’t killed you, for one.

Point taken, you have a name?

I have been dubbed many things, feared by some, hailed by others. They all call me by Vis though, meaning power, force, and strength. It’s Latin actually.

Do we really have that much of an impact on the universe?

No, that language was given to you. Humans were never alone in the beginning. They had someone to guide them, but when He left most humans lost their way and were corrupted.

Anything relate to Catholicism?

Yes, most of it is true.

Good to know. These princesses, are you sure we can trust them?

With your lives.

What should I do now?

Gain their trust, live a normal life.

Ok, but there is something bothering me. Was it you who brought us here?

No, I just was the first to get inside your head.

Just then I felt something in my head, moving. It didn’t surprise me, nor disgust me. Actually I felt safe. The simple fact that we weren’t alone here gave me rest.

So how does this work? Can you work your way into my thoughts and memories?

Yes, and I must say. Earth has changed since I last saw it. People certainly care less about one another.

Yeah, it’s a shame really. Will the other ponies ever trust me again?

Celestia was getting off her carriage and looked over to Colin and me.

Not at first, but time heals all wounds. I must not talk or Celestia will sense my presence and will never trust you. With that Vis rested into a spot in my head and stopped talking.

“Hello, Celestia,” I greeted the princess with a smile.

“Hello, you two will be staying in guest rooms,” Celestia said gaining surprised looks from the guards and us humans.

Colin started, “But, Princess, don’t you…”

“That would be wonderful, Celestia. Thank you,” I said shutting Colin up.

“Thank you, Princess,” He said understanding why I but in.

She lead us to Colin’s room and inside was a large bed, a dresser, a bathroom with a good sized shower, and a large mirror on the wall.

“This is where you will be staying Colin, make yourself at home,” She said giving him a warm smile.

“Thank you, Princess,” He replied with a small bow, I suppose he was just respecting royalty. Somehow I can’t help but think Celestia doesn’t like always being treated to highly, I know I wouldn’t.

We stepped back into the hall and moved to the door opposite Colin’s. The room was an exact copy, only flipped. The way the room curved with the walls of the tower gave the room a unique shape. We were in a large circular tower with only two rooms per floor, obviously a suite. Why would she give us this? Something tells me not to get too complacent around these ponies. Celestia walked in and shut the door. She let out a long sigh before turning to look at me.

“Aidan, I want to trust you, I know there is something good beneath that mask. So I’m taking a leap of faith. You will have to prove yourself to us before we let you live openly. I will have Twilight begin a search for methods of world transportation immediately,” She walked a little closer. “Thank you for being so open, I know this may be difficult for you.”

“Honestly, I would be more surprised if something like this didn’t happen. My life hasn’t exactly been easy, so world hopping is just another thing on the list. I’m sorry I grabbed your attention the way I did, it was careless, and I doubt the others will like me any time soon. C-Celestia, I want you to know that I am ready and willing to do whatever you need us to do. I know what this world has to offer, and I don’t want to ruin that with humanity.”

“What do you mean?” She said sympathetically, and wanting to know more.

“Our kind isn’t exactly the best out there, wars at every turn, people hating each other left and right.”

I went to sit down on the bed and buried my face in my hands and let out a sigh. Celestia sat down next to me obviously worried.

“This world is nice, sure it has hiccups every now and again, but nothing like back on Earth,”

I’m not sure if I would want to leave if they found a way. Sure there is family, and friends, but this is something big. It could just be that I’m tired. Better reassure Celestia, don’t want her to worry about me.

Celestia looked at me with a caring expression and I said, “I don’t want you to worry though, I’m just tired now, that’s all.”

She stood up and made for the door, “Good night, Aidan.”

“Hey Vis, you said the winner of the race would get something?” I said when I was sure I was alone.

Indeed.

“Who won?”

Chapter 6

“Still, I don’t see the point in busting my ass like this,” Colin said.

“Well you have that sword now, aren’t you worried about not being able to use it?” I asked.

“Using a sword isn’t that hard…” Colin replied.

“Still, what would you do if you lost it? I don’t think asking nicely would work. Besides, what else are you going to do? We’ve already explored the castle and I’ve explained what I know about Equestria.”

Because I had done everything I could think of I was completely bored. An annoyed guard suggested that we check out the training grounds. We actually could use the workout, and with nothing else to do, why not? At least we can occupy ourselves until Colin’s sword was done.

When we were sitting here minding our own business some hot head recruit came up to us, “What do you think you’re doing using MY weights?” It was obviously a public gym, this asshole just thought he was something special.

“Mind your own business, dude,” I said, dismissing the moron.

“I don’t think so! You think you can stroll in and act like you own the place?” He asked. I think he wanted to start a fight, hell why not humor him.

“Oh, and you do? You’re dismissed, Private Fuckstick,” I shot back. He didn’t really like that, but fuck him, I’m not going to let some ass tell me what to do.

“You and me right now!” He said. His friends were there to back him. I could tell this was the crowd that always tried to start something, and when it becomes too real they bail.

I stood up and he ran for me. I’ll give him credit, his hits hurt; hooves are just unfair against a human. I had the size advantage though, so winning was easy. A right jab and left hook knocked him out. I love those moments when someone tries to act tough and goes down like nothing. The two charged me, so Colin stepped in. He kicked the larger one square in the face, which was enough to stop him. The last ran up to me. His face was amazing when I picked the smaller pony up and threw him away. I suppose he had learned his lesson when he ran away. The other two were on the floor.

This was going to be hard to explain to Celestia and Luna. “What is going on here?” Fuck me, speak of the devil. I turned to meet the stark glare of Celestia, she looked pissed at me, again.

“I’m sorry princess but these two and another guard decided it would be fun to fight us,” Colin said trying to calm her.

“Those two idiots and their friend tried to jump me,” I said.

She looked over the unconscious ponies, and recognized them as troublemakers in the guard. “Try not to get into any more trouble, please.”

“I’ll try,” I said with a smirk.

Before we knew it, Colin’s sword was done. We went and picked it up from the blacksmith and made our way back to the training grounds. “That’s fucking sharp as shit dude!” I said pulling my finger back from the blade.

“Of course it is! It is a sword, isn’t it?” He replied. Oh right, Colin can be a smartass. “So, what was it that you got from Vis?”

I let out a short laugh, “You’re gonna have to trust me here, ok? Promise me that you will do whatever I ask next.”

“This better not turn into any gay shit,” Colin said glaring at me.

“Fuck off, just promise,” I responded.

“Fine.”

“Ok, take that fancy sword of yours and stab me!” I said smiling like a lunatic.

“What the fuck, no! Why would I do something like that?”

“You promised assclown, just trust me!” I said with my grin widening.

“Fine.” He took the sword and stabbed me right in the shoulder.

I’m not going to lie, not one bit. The pain made me squeal like a little girl, and scream in agony when he removed the sword. “GODS BALLS ON FIRE THAT HURTS!” I screamed holding my shoulder.

Colin looked at me worriedly, “Why the fuck would you want to be stabbed?”

“Look here!” I showed him where he stabbed me. The muscles inside the cut were reforming and growing right back, the skin snaked across the cut in little strings until the wound was completely healed. It reminded me of a spider spinning a web in fast motion, “Ten seconds flat, bitch!”

“What the fuck?” He said looking the drying blood where the cut should have been. “That’s awesome, but you are still an idiot!”

I responded by flipping him off, bad idea. He grabbed my hand quickly and broke my middle finger. “OW, Son of a bitch!” I said as he was laughing like a madman while my bone snapped back into place. The pain of it reforming isn’t that bad, but the feeling of everything moving back into place and snapping together is surprising.

“I’ve always wanted to do that,” He said through laughing.

On looking guards were surprised to see the healing and went about their business when I wasn't angry with Colin.

Princess Celestia was sitting on her throne when a letter arrived from Twilight.

Dear Princess Celestia,

The others and I wonder what you have done with the human. Upon further research, I have discovered that humans are naturally prone to destruction and war. Also they have an innate resistance to most magic. I advise you not to trust these humans; they might be more than what Equestria is ready for.

Your faithful student,

Twilight sparkle

Celestia knew full well what humans were and what they were capable of. Aidan and Colin weren’t the first to come to Equestria in her life, and certainly wouldn’t be the last. Celestia just hoped that maybe this time, things wouldn’t turn out so dreadful, but if need be, she wouldn’t hesitate to kill them. The thought terrified her, killing people, but if it was for the good of Equestria she would do what must be done.

Night was coming and with that, dinnertime! Colin and I had worked our asses off in the gym. It was time for us to destroy another meal and reveal our new toys to the princesses. Colin and I walked into the dining hall to meet the princesses already waiting for us.

“Good evening, princesses,” Colin said, still keeping up the respect thing.

“Sleep well?” I asked Luna.

“Yes I did, thank you for asking,” She said with a sheepish smile.

“Hey Celestia, how was your day?” I asked casually.

A guard was walking us in, “Address the princesses accordingly, human,” No doubt a friend of the trio we beat up.

“It’s quite alright Shining, how is cadence?” Celestia said looking at him.

I don’t know how I didn’t recognize him, “Shining Armor?”

“Fine, thanks for asking,” He said to Celestia. “Yes I’m Shining Armor, and I don’t appreciate you beating up on my guards,” he said with a threatening tone.

“They brought it upon themselves, I didn’t want to fight,” I said calmly. A trio of idiots was one thing, but the captain of the royal guard was another thing entirely. I do NOT want do piss him off.

“Just don’t cause any more trouble,” He said as he walked out.

“Anyway, how was your day Celestia?” I asked resuming as if nothing had happened.

“We had a meeting with a gryphon ambassador,” She really was casual around us. I suppose we are the closest things to friends she has.

Just as I was about to say something more Colin interrupted me, “Look what I had made!” The idiot took the sword and stabbed me in the side. I have to admit though, the look on the princesses’ faces were priceless!

Celestia jumped to my side as I fell over from the stab while Luna sent a blast of magic at Colin. Just before the blast hit Colin I jumped in front of it. Holy Fuck. Have you ever burnt your hand cooking? Now imagine that on your chest and about five thousand times worse. I was shot back into Colin and we both flew into the wall. I felt a rib pop when the pommel of his sword slammed into my back.

“Please don’t do that Luna,” I said holding my side.

“Step aside Aidan,” She said still glaring at Colin.

“It’s fine Luna, leave him alone, I’ll get him back later.”

“MOVE!” She yelled at me.

“Luna, look!” Celestia said pointing a hoof at the burns closing over my chest and ribs snapping back together with quite the noise.

“Yeah, it hurts like a bitch,” I said still staring at Luna until her horn stopped glowing. “Now sit your ass down, fuckwit!” I said as I slapped the back of Colin’s head.

When everyone sat down Celestia began, “Why didn’t you tell us you could heal like that?”

“I didn’t know I could, actually, until I sliced my finger on my knife,” I said scratching the back of my head. Excuse time! “I guess I gained some kind of power moving into this world. Colin wasn’t so lucky, he can’t regenerate.”

“I did get this awesome sword made though!”

“Which I now regret,” I said rubbing my side.

“I’m glad you two have made yourselves at home,” Celestia said. “Tomorrow, I have a job for you. You must go to Ponyville and aid the Elements of Harmony in any way they need.”

Colin said, “Are you sure about that, princess? They might still hate Aidan for the whole knife thing,”

Luna butted in, “Knife thing, what happened with a knife?”

I ignored her, “Yeah Rarity might never look at me again,”

“Seriously, what knife thing?”

“I’ll tell you later,” Celestia said. “I’m quite sure they will come around eventually,”

“I’ll do my best Celestia,” I said with a sigh.

We finished eating and went to bed; Luna and I talked again that night. We mainly talked about what Colin and I did in the castle.

Twilight was rearranging the library after finishing double checking the checklist for creating a checklist to plan her day. Spike was eating groggily in the corner.

“Why do I have to wake up so early?” He groaned.

“Because Princess Celestia said we were getting two very important guests! They will be here to help us and the girls!” She was running around making sure everything was in tip top shape. Of course, she couldn’t have company sent by the princess to see her messy library.

“But why do I have to get up early?” Spike said.

“So you can greet our new guests! They will be sleeping in your room, after all.” She responded. Spike just grumbled at the idea of sharing his room.

Twilight saw the carriage approaching the library and went out to greet her company. Spike followed behind and watched.

“I’m so happy you could come!” She said when the carriage door opened. “May I take your…” Twilight just gazed at the two people getting out of the carriage.

“Good to see you too!” I said, trying to break the awkward silence.

“YOU are Princess Celestia’s special guests?” She asked.

“Yep, no hard feelings right?” I said hoping she wouldn’t hate me.

At that she just stormed into the library and left spike next to us. “What about you?” Colin asked the dragon.

“I guess if the princess trusts you, I do too,” he said looking up at us. We were towers compared to him.

“At least we have that,” I said with a sigh as I ducked into the library with Colin and Spike in tow. “This is gonna be a fun stay…”

Chapter 7

Twilight and I stared across the room at each other while Spike and Colin stood there awkwardly waiting for one of us to speak.

“Listen, I’m sorry about our previous meet,” I said attempting to end the hate.

“You have no idea what that did to Rarity, Rainbow Dash had to spend the night in the hospital with a concussion!” She yelled.

“I’m sorry, really, I am. I never meant for anypony to get hurt. I just really needed to talk to Celestia,”

“Did you really have to threaten our lives?”

“You aren’t the one ripped out of your own world! You aren’t the one who will never see their friends again! You aren’t the one who will never feel the love of their family again! YOU AREN’T THE ONE WHO WILL NEVER GO HOME!” That’s when it struck me, and hard. “Home…”

Twilight could see the anger rising in me, “I- I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“No,” I said raising a hand. “Fuck this shit, fuck Equestria, fuck YOU, Twilight” After that I stormed out of the library angrier than I’ve ever been.

I ran. As fast as I could, away from that shit hole. I never wanted to see these, oh so perfect, Elements of Harmony again. They couldn’t understand and I couldn’t expect them to. After running for a while I found myself at Sweet Apple Acres. I walked over to a tree and fell down under it, curling up trying to shut out the world that wasn’t mine. Then, in my moment of weakness, I cried. Alone, thinking about all the things I’ve lost, I let it all out.

A fog rolled in, it had started raining. “It’s time Aidan, we need you…” That raspy voice said to me.

“What the fuck do you want?” I said. All hope was lost at this point, I wasn’t going home. I knew even if they found a way, this asshole wouldn’t let me go.

“I can bring you home,” it said.

“And why would you do that, you brought me here?”

“We needed something that you can give us,” The fog gathered into a humanoid shape and stood over me.

“What…” I said, not really caring what he wanted.

“You must lead our troops, you have to lead them to greatness, and you have to kill the Elements of Harmony,”

“Why?”

“I need not explain my reasons to you,” it responded.

“Fine, I’ll do it, but right after I do, you are taking me home,” Now I knew what I had to do.

“You will lead the dragon called Volos into the town and you will destroy it,”

“Where is he?” I asked just as the giant fucking dragon came smashing down. He was at least twice the size of Applejack’s barn. He wore over his crimson scales a giant set of black plate armor. I could tell that whatever they had planned, it was planned precisely. Waiting for every single detail to fall in line one at a time, it all came down to me.

“Greetings, human,” Volos said, he had a deep voice but not the threatening kind oddly enough.

“Let’s get this over with,” I said as I got up and onto his back.

“So be it,” He said as he reared up and marched into town. I guess he didn’t blow fire because of the pouring rain. It was really coming down now.

Inside Colin and Spike stood in front of the library. Colin stood and thought to himself. Twilight had realized what she did to Aidan, and went upstairs.

“Do you think Aidan will be ok?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, he may put on a show, but inside he is real nice. He can make it through anything,” Colin said reassuringly. “What’s your name little guy?”

“I’m Spike,” He said proudly. “Do you ever think of going home?” The baby dragon asked.

Colin sat there and thought. True he may never see his family, friends, or Earth ever again, and that did make him sad. “More than you know. Do you think Twilight can help us get home?”

“Honestly, I have no idea. I don’t think Twilight has ever worked with world transport,” Spike said looking down, knowing that he disheartened the teen a little bit.

As the silence grew, rain fell. It fell harder and harder as the minutes passed. Even the ground started to shake. Wait, no, that wasn’t the rain. Colin looked outside at the puddles; they rippled every few seconds, like in Jurassic Park. “Spike, what could be big enough to do that?”

“O- on- only a d- dr”

“DRAGON!” Yelled a scream from outside.

“Fuck, just what we need,” Colin said grabbing the sword and running outside with Spike.

Volos stood tall and flapped his wings so the rainclouds dispersed. I looked down at Colin and Spike with a dreadful grin on my face. This was it; they were the only ones standing in the way.

“Volos, let me handle them,” I said and jumped from the dragons back. I walked slowly up to Colin and glared at him. “You can still join me,”

“And do what? Kill these ponies!” Colin said. I think he knew what was going on, Spike stood there cowering.

“Give me the sword, and let me end this now, before any pony gets hurt.” I stood with my hand out, waiting to receive the sword. “You know you can’t kill me with that, give it to me, and let me end this.” I gave him a quick wink. Please, PLEASE, fucking understand.

To my surprise he gave me the sword, “Do it, now,”

I turned to the dragon and climbed upon his back once more. “By the way Volos…” I said quietly. “I made a promise, and I intend to keep it.” I took Colin’s sword and shoved it deep into two plates of the dragon’s armor at the base of his head.

He screamed in pain and flipped me off of him, good thing I took the sword with me. I slammed into the ground, and slowly stood to face the dragon. “You fool; the Prophet will have his way! You only signed your death sentence…”

“Fuck. You,” I said as his fire engulfed me. It was painful, but over in a flash. No, this wasn’t the end… Death was too fucking easy. I’m not going to let some scaly bitch ruin my new life. Within a moment’s notice I was fully healed and sprinting toward the distracted dragon. Stabs flew from every angle and cut the dragon everywhere. I moved faster than I knew I could, and wouldn’t rest until Volos was dead. I jumped back onto his head, and with a great thrust, brought the sword down through his head.

It was over, I did what I promised. I jumped off the dragon and walked a few feet. “Colin, help…” Then the floor met my face.

“Will he be ok?” Colin asked Nurse Redheart.

“Yes, he just needs rest from all the stress and adrenaline. He just couldn’t take it,” She replied.

Twilight sat next to the bed, she didn’t look at Aidan. How could she? Twilight just tore him apart, and he risked his life to save them. The other elements were there as well. Pinkie’s hair was deflated. Nopony believed that Aidan was the one to stop the dragon, especially after his previous encounter with the Elements. They all just sat there, waiting. Not a word was said. Colin knew Aidan was fine, he had to be.

Vis.

Yes, Aidan?

Where am I?

You are in a coma.

What happened?

After you killed Volos, you just dropped.

Will I wake up?

It’s hard repairing a brain, Aidan. It takes time, likely a day.

Are they ok?

Yes. You kept your promise.

Aidan was still in the coma as the day progressed, night came, and left. Colin was always there; somehow sure I’d wake up. Rarity was there too. Aidan had threatened to kill her before, but now saved her. Why? What did she do to deserve this? Colin was sitting on a chair in the corner just starring off into space, thinking. Rarity was sitting right next to Aidan’s bed. She never left his side.

I peeled my eyes open slowly, being blinded by the lights of a hospital. I looked around and saw Colin sleeping upright in a chair. I looked to my right and saw the last one I expected to see, Rarity. She was sleeping in a chair with her head resting on my arm. The poor pony looked as if she hadn’t left the place, her mane was a mess and dried tears stained her face. I sat up slowly trying not to wake Colin up. I had to wake Rarity up though; she had to know I was fine.

“Rarity,” I said quietly as she opened her eyes and yawned.

“Aidan!” She squee’d.

“Shh, not so loud. How long have you been here?”

“Since i first heard,” She answered.

“How long has it been?” I asked.

“Just under a day, we were so worried about you,” She said.

“I made you a promise, remember?”

She just nodded and looked back at me.

“Listen, about last time we met…” I looked down.

“Please, let’s not talk about that,” She said looking at me.

“Sure. Did you tell Celestia?” I asked.

“No, Twilight said you should be there to explain. She seems depressed about something though.” Rarity said.

“Can you gather the others and tell them to meet in the library tonight? I want to set things right.” I hoped Rarity would be the one to help me, I didn’t want to cause these ponies any more pain.

“Sure,” She said as she left the room.

Colin awoke a bit after she left. “Hey bud how ya doin?”

“I feel fine, you?” I asked as if nothing had happened.

“Killing a dragon, mark that off your bucket list,” He said. We both shared a laugh.

“Listen, Colin, chances are helping that dragon was the only way back. I just ruined that,”

“Don’t say that, you just saved a town by yourself! Not many people can say that,”

“Aren’t you worried about Earth?” I asked.

“Yes, and I would love to go back, but if that means a town of innocent people die… It’s just not worth it. Even if they are ponies, they still deserve to live,” I was honestly surprised at how well he was taking it. I ruined our chance at home, but hell, I saved a town.

Rarity walked back in, “The others are waiting at the library,”

“Great, thanks,” I said with a warm smile.

The three of us walked back to the library after Nurse Redheart checked me out of the hospital.

I opened the door and walked in to a room and was greeted by the other Elements. It was a good feeling, they cared about me. I can’t keep these voices a secret anymore; Vis can stay, but the other one… “Alright, sit down, its story time.”

Chapter 8

“Well, this all started when Colin and I were talking on our computers,” I started.

“What’s a computer?” Twilight asked. I love her curiosity, but this will get annoying fast.

“Technology we had on Earth, it lets us access a vast amount of information with the click of a button. We were talking to each other with it,” I replied. “Anyway, we were just talking, living our lives, and all of a sudden we heard this raspy sounding voice in our heads. There was nothing in our rooms, no one else in the call, and we both could hear it. Whoever it was wanted us both to come…”

I continued telling the story; excluding the bits about Vis. I still wanted him to be secret. The ponies were both confused and interested in the tale. It seemed that what I had done before just vanished. They didn’t care anymore.

“Yeah, killed the dragon, woke up, and here we are,” I concluded.

“Wha would these voices want ta kill us?” Applejack asked, obviously worried.

“Think of it from their perspective, you are the best defense Equestria has short of the princesses, why wouldn’t they want to kill you?” I said.

“We have to tell the princess!” Twilight said, taking control of the situation. She walked away to write to herself and had Spike send the letter off.

“W- wh- what do you think will happen now?” Fluttershy asked.

“I don’t know. I doubt this voice will stop now. I pretty sure I just pissed him off,” I replied.

Colin said, “But now you know, and can help us next time he comes, right?”

Surprisingly enough Rainbow Dash flew over and put a hoof on my shoulder, leaning on me, “Don’t worry, we can handle anything! Aidan will just beat him again, right?” she said looking at me enthusiastically.

“I’ll do my best,” I said looking surprised at her.

Just then Celestia sent a letter back to us and Twilight read it aloud.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Aidan and Colin are to be brought to Canterlot for further questioning. If what Aidan says is true, then the Elements’ assistance will be required in the near future. In the meantime keep them detained in the library, do not let them leave.

Your Teacher,

Princess Celestia

Apparently these she has a little more history with these voices than I thought… I’ll have to keep an eye on her. Something tells me she will be a little less trusting with us. “Of course…” I said with a sigh.

“Why would she want to question us?” Colin asked.

“My guess is that she knows what is going on,” Twilight responded.

I walked to the window and looked out.

Alright, Vis, time to explain.

Ask away.

Why would Celestia be so pissed at us, at this ‘Prophet’?

She is merely taking precautions.

Are you sure we can trust her, this sounds like a little more than precautionary measures.

She and Princess Luna are the only ponies who have experience fighting the Prophet. She will do whatever is necessary to make sure he can never harm the kingdom again.

A covered carriage landed just outside the library and Celestia stepped out. She came into the library and glared at us. “You two, go to the carriage and wait for me,” She said with a flat tone.

Colin and I left the building and got in the carriage, “What are we gonna do now?” Colin asked me.

“I have no clue man, we can hope she doesn’t banish us or something,” I said with a light chuckle.

“I don’t think she’ll do that,” He said.

“Well, whatever she does to us, I’m sorry for getting us into this mess,”

“It wasn’t your fault. It was that freaking voice,” Colin said.

“Whatever happens, I won’t let this thing kill us,” I said, hoping there was a way out.

“We’ll manage, don’t worry,” He assured me.

Celestia stepped into the carriage with us. She had a stark look, but her eyes showed the pain she was going through. This must have happened before.

“Celestia…” I started.

“Don’t, not here,” She said, cutting me off. She just looked out the window, not looking at us the whole ride. We arrived in Canterlot pretty quickly. “Follow me.”

We walked through long hallways, adorned with beautiful paintings. The night sky painted the castle beautifully. She took us to the throne room, and told the guards to wait outside.

“I suppose you want to know what is going on.” She asked.

“Oh, you got that right! Who the hell is the Prophet?” I said, not hiding my anger. Just what was she hiding?

“The Prophet was an enemy I thought I had rid this world of,” She said.

“Who is he?” Colin asked.

“He was close to me at first. He gained my trust, worked for the better of Equestria. But he got greedy, wanted more and more power. I had to stop him when he tried to remove me from the throne, he was the one telling Luna what to do when she was Nightmare Moon,” She replied.

“And just what the hell would he want with us?” I asked.

“Revenge. Our last option was ruined when the elements of harmony went missing. He had taken and hid them. We started experimenting with unknown magic,”

“What’s do dangerous about it?” I asked.

“This dark magic uses hate, greed, and envy as power,” Celestia said. I could tell she regretted this.

“The spell worked, at first. He disappeared and we thought we had won, only to find out later that what we had done to him. It pulled the hate from Luna and me and pushed it into him; he was corrupt from the inside out. That is when he rested in Luna’s mind and told her to go against me.

“You created this guy?” I said.

“We didn’t mean to,” She said, holding back a sob. I could see the tears reflecting the moonlight as they ran down her face.

“You and he were close weren’t you?” I asked as everything clicked. He was the only one she loved, and she ruined him. She would never forgive herself for it, and could never finish the job when it came down to it.

“Yes. More than you know,” She said looking at the moon.

“Listen, I’ll help you stop him. I’ll put an end to this, I promise,” I said putting a hand on her shoulder.

“You and your promises,” Celestia said smiling while wiping away the tears.

“Don’t worry, we are here,” Colin said standing just behind me.

Colin left for bed a little while later. I stayed there with her.

“Celestia, he brought me here to kill you?” I asked.

“Yes, I am the only thing standing in his way of ruling our land,” Celestia replied.

“There isn’t a way back is there?” I said. I knew it wasn’t the time, but I had to know.

“No. He wouldn’t allow it; even if he was gone his magic would hold you here,”

I just sat there. Home was gone. It sucked, but that meant that the only thing I had to live for was these ponies. They are the only thing I have left, short of Colin. They are the last thing I have left to keep me alive. This mighty Prophet can’t stop me. I will keep my promise.

“Then I have only one thing to live for,” I said looking up at her.

“Whatever you do, Aidan, don’t let him get into your head. Don’t let him ruin you,” Celestia looked like she wanted to say more, but couldn’t.

We walked back to our rooms and went to bed.

Again I woke up and went to the large balcony where Luna sat waiting.

“Hey, Luna,” I said as I walked out onto the grass on the balcony.

“Hello, Aidan,” She said as she smiled at me.

“Luna, can you tell me something?” I asked.

“Sure?” Luna responded.

“Who was the Prophet, before he changed?”

“He was special to my sister. He was the old captain of the guard, and did everything he could for her,” She answered.

“What happened to them?”

“Celestia ended the relationship,”

“Why?”

“Alicorns are immortal, Aidan,”

Then it hit me. Celestia ended it because she wouldn’t be able to take the grief if something happened to him. “Don’t you think that’s a bit selfish of her?”

“Maybe, but think about it from our perspective. We live forever, would you like to live knowing you lost the one you loved and couldn’t do anything about it,” I’ll give it to her, she has a point.

“Yeah, that certainly would suck,” In case you wondered, I don’t care about respecting these ponies as princesses, hence the lack of respect in their presence. To me, they are friends. Judge me if you will, but I don’t care anymore.

Luna and I continued to talk casually. Nothing out of the usual happened after that.

I went back to my room again and felt the whirring of Vis in my head. He was up to something.

Vis?

What?

What do you know about the Prophet?

He is an angry entity of immense power and wants to see Celestia dead. I’m here to stop that.

How do you plan on doing that?

Giving you all my powers when the time comes.

And Colin?

Let’s just say you have a certain mental dysfunction that allows me to work through you.

Is that a bad thing?

No, so long as Prophet doesn’t get in here. Think of yourself as a conduit, you let the energy flow easily. Colin doesn’t have this unique ability, so I can’t use him.

Nor can the Prophet, right?

Yes, that is why I reside in your mind, to keep him from harming Tia.

Tia?

Celestia…

Right.

Chapter 9

Something I forgot to mention…

Dragon burns me.
Its implied that clothes burned with me.
I pass out and wake up in hospital.
Go home like nothing happened.
What was I wearing!?!
That is all…

The next morning Colin and I were awoken by guards who would escort us to the dining hall. Celestia and Luna sat waiting for us. I continue to wonder why they let us do what we want; I know there is more to Celestia than kindness. She has reasons for everything and wouldn’t keep us in Castle Canterlot if she thought we were something to worry about.

“Morning, Celestia, Luna,” I said smiling. To which they both responded. “Are there any jobs that you need me to do? Honestly, lazing about the castle is boring,”

“Really? You, not being lazy?” Colin asked in a joking manner.

“Shut up, there isn’t much do you. At least you can practice with your sword,” I said, making my point.

“There is one thing, actually,” Celestia said. “We received a shipment this morning. It’s just metals and such so we can make armor and tools for the new recruits of the guard,”

“I’d be glad to help,” I said, again smiling.

“Maybe you should go talk to Rarity, I’m sure she would be happy to make you some real clothes,” Colin said. He was right, after the dragon burned off my clothes I woke up with a sheet wrapped around me like a toga. I kind of liked it, made me feel like Caesar, but I can take a hint.

“Ok, after I’m done unloading the metals would you be so kind as to lend me a carriage to Ponyville?” I said looking to Celestia.

“I’m sure I can find some lazy guards to do the job,” She said in a motherly tone.

Outside the dining hall I confronted Colin, “What did Vis do to that sword?”

“You’re going to love this!” He said with a grin. And then he proceeded to move like a freaking ninja on too many energy drinks with a shot of speed. I never knew he had it in him, but apparently Vis made the sword a physical manifestation of his power. Colin used to fence, but Vis added a little speed and agility with a dash of badassery on the side.

“You’re a real life fruit ninja!” I mocked. I should really stop messing with this psycho. He replied with a quick stab in the thigh. "Oh, I hate you!"

This is gonna get annoying real fast.

I think it’s funny!

“So that’s all ya need to know, get them here and take them there,” The worker said pointing up the large flight of stairs.

I know I’m not the brightest individual, but I can lift a box. This was the kind of guy who gets on my nerves, the one who thinks that he is so much better than everyone else. At any other time I would have insulted him back but I didn't want to ruin the Princess’ reputation by being rude, even if it is to someone who deserves it.

I didn’t take long with the boxes but by the time I was done I was sweating like a pig. They were heavy! It made things worse that I had to take them up a flight of stairs too. Honestly, who would design a building like this? The ponies probably just got unicorns to do the heavy lifting; I couldn’t see the box staying on an earth pony’s back going uphill.

“There ya go, all done!” I said placing the last box in the armory.

“Thanks, Aidan,” The guard said with a salute. “Here is your payment.”

“Thanks to you too!” I said leaving the armory. I have no idea what currency is worth here, but if it’s anything like back on earth, thirty bits isn’t much.

I decided I’d go back to my room to shower and clean myself up a little before talking to Celestia again. I may be a slob, but I’m a secret slob. Upon entering my room I found a package on my bed. All it said was, “For you.” Upon opening the box I found a revolver. Oh joy! I have a proper defense now. This one was odd though, it had a strange blue glow emanating from the angels etched into the handle. The barrel was adorned with strange engravings, words in some different language, a similar glow emanated from these as well.

“It’s about freaking time!” I said picking up the revolver. There was a small note in the box as well.

Dear Aidan,

You need not know who I am at the moment. Just accept this as a gift so that you may know I am here to help. The revolver accompanying this letter is magical; it will not require ammo to fire and is very powerful. It would be best to keep it hidden from Celestia though, she might not approve of such a weapon. Go about this in any way you desire, just be careful.

A watchful friend.

Oh, great, now I have some stalker. They must know something about humans, how else could they make a revolver? I quickly ruled Lyra out of the question; I had never talked to her, and gave no reason to help me. I had better hide this from Celestia. I don’t know how she will react and I don’t want to give up something so awesome! Speaking of which, I’d better go see Celestia now.

Celestia sat on her throne looking at the many stained glass windows that had depicted many historical moments of greatness in her life. Her gaze rested on the first. It was an image of a pony that was half regal adorned with a crown. That side seemed at peace, calm. The other half’s fur was burnt, and wore a cracked crown. The dark side showed pain and agony, it was fighting with all its force. The transition symbolized that there was a good side to him, and it seemed he was helping the princesses, which stood on either side with horns aglow. The image was of the banishment of Prophet.

Just then I walked in, ruining her train of thought. “Celestia?” I said walking up to her as she stood in front of a stained glass window.

“Yes, Aidan?” She looked sad again, this Prophet must have been somepony real special.

“I have finished unloading the crates and would like to take that carriage to Ponyville now.”

“I have told the guards, they are waiting on the runway.” She said hiding the emotions shown before.

“Thanks again, Celestia.” I said walking out of the room happily. She just continued looking at the window as I left, I had better talk to her when I get back.

Colin was doing who knows what, who knows where. I landed in Ponyville after a short ride in the carriage. With no sense of direction in the town, I just made my way to Twilight’s library; she could give me directions to Rarity’s.

I opened the door to the library. Spike greeted me first, “Hey, Aidan, Twilight is out right now. Can I help you with anything?”

“Yeah,” I said with a laugh. I felt stupid asking this. “Can you show me to Rarity’s? I was hoping she could make me some new clothes.”

“Sure, I’d do anything to see Rarity!” Oh, right. This one has a crush on Rarity, how cute.

We walked through the town. Spike introduced me to some of the ponies I had never met before. The strange looks I was getting from ponies was annoying, to say the least. I know I’m not normal to them, but seriously? It’s rude to stare. After a short walk we arrived at Rarity’s Boutique.

“Hey, Rarity,” I said casually.

“What are you wearing?” She asked surprised at my current apparel.

“I think it’s a bed sheet. I’m not sure.”

“Well that just won’t do. Be a dear and let me make you a new set of clothes!” she said enthusiastically, I suppose it’s not every day that you get to make clothes for another species. Logically, from a business perspective, if she made ME look good she could draw attention from all across Equestria. “It’s the least I can do after you saved us from that dreadful dragon! Nothing like my spikey wikey.”

“I would love that, Rarity,” This odd relationship is making me uncomfortable. Time to make myself scarce, “By any chance, do you have work that needs doing?”

“Why, yes! I need these delivered to ponies around town,” Rarity replied waving a hoof over some boxes in a stack. “Spike could you go with him?”

“Sure!” He said. “Anything for you…” He muttered quietly.

Great, more lifting. Oh well, it’s not metal this time, so that’s good. It was a light load, and she had a cart that I could push to get everything in one go. Spike was a little sad about leaving her, but he ruled that helping her was better than getting in her way. We talked while delivering the boxes.

“So what do you do for fun around here?” I asked walking along as he sat on the cart telling me where to go.

“Not much. Twilight usually has something for me to do, so I just follow her around.”

“Really? That doesn’t sound fun at all,” I said hoping there was more to him than that.

“I like it, besides there isn’t much else to do, and I won’t hang out with the Cutie Mark Crusaders,”

“Can’t blame you. With what I’ve heard they can get into some trouble,”

“Yeah…” He said looking at me. “How did you get so strong?

“Huh? Oh, well I have just been doing work in my spare time,” I said hoping to dodge the subject. I wasn’t as strong as I am now, I had never been asked that question before. I’m the nervous, shy type back on earth, so when it comes to things like this I have no idea of what to say.

“You kidding? You can push this cart like its nothing!” he said jumping up. “I bet you can beat Big Mac in a hoof wrestle!”

Oh God.

“Well I don’t know about that, he is a pretty big guy,” Again trying to dodge the possibility of embarrassment.

“Oh come on! Let’s go!” He said hopping up on my shoulder.

“Fine, we’ll go see Big Mac after we return the cart to Rarity and get my clothes.”

“Yes! This is gonna be awesome!” He said.

Oh great, what have I gotten myself into?

Author's Note

So yeah... my spring break ended today. I will do a daily update whenever possible, but there will obviously be cases in which i can't write or don't have it in me. I apologize in advance for the number of updates I won't be able to put out.

Also, I'm giving you readers a choice. Would you like several smaller updates like these now, or should I consolidate multiple updates into larger ones. This mainly applies on weekends, when I may have time to write several chapters in a day.

Thanks a ton for reading!

Chapter 10

“Really? Hoof wrestling with Big Mac? You are so going down!” Rainbow cheered.

“Thanks for the confidence boost,” I said mockingly.

“Anytime!” She responded just as sarcastically.

Spike and Rainbow led the way to Sweet Apple Acres. The walk wasn’t long, the town was pretty small and Sweet Apple Acres is just on the outside of it. We even saw Pinkie along the way.

“Aidan is gonna hoof wrestle Big Mac? Ohmygoshthisissoexciting, like the time when I made like a bagillion me’s and we all had fun, but before they went all crazy!” Pinkie said all in one breath, not stopping once. She is really something, that mare. Indeed I remembered that episode, but what struck me as odd was that Twilight wasn’t a princess. Did that mean that the two worlds were connected but differed in the passage of time? Something I will have to talk to Vis about later, he should know more.

We walked up to the farmhouse and Spike knocked on the door. A bit later Applejack came and opened it, “Howdy y’all, what do ya need?”

“Hey AJ, is Big Mac around?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, he’s buckin’ through the east field, why?”

“Well. Somehow I got roped into a hoof wrestle with him,” I said.

“A hoof wrestle… with Big Mac?” She asked like I was crazy.

“Yep, Spike wanted me to,” I replied.

“Aint nopony’s ever beaten Big Mac though. You sure you even wana try?” She asked. What was he going to kill me or something?

“Is he really that scary?” I asked.

“No, jus’ never ever been beat,” She said proudly.

“We’ll see about that. Let’s go find him,” I said. Now I have a reason to win. Besides, I would hate to be the first human to lose at arm wrestling a pony, I mean come on.

We walked through the fields while Spike sat on my shoulder and the ponies made small talk. Big Mac was bringing a cart back to the barn when we found him. At this point he looked tired, must have been working for a while.

“Need some help with that?” I asked walking to the back of the cart and pushing a little.

“Thank ya, stranger,” he said while we walked back to the barn and parked the cart next to it. “It’d sure be nice ta have somepony like you on the farm!” He had the same accent as Applejack, but it wasn’t as profound.

“Big Mac, Aidan challenges you to a hoof wrestle,” Rainbow said with a huge smile while zipping between us.

“Yeah… something like that, how bout it?” Oh come on… SAY IT!

“Eeyup!” HELL YES!

We walked over to a table outside of the farm house and Big Mac and I sat across from each other. As I thought, a hoof wrestle was indeed a normal arm wrestle.

“Three…Two…One…GO!” Spike said.

Damn, this guy was strong. Sure I was weak before, but DAMN. We were pretty evenly locked in the middle, I was going to have to get crafty. Remembering the movie In Time, I started letting him win, giving him the false thought of winning. He took the bait and let his guard down, looking at my hand as it almost touched the table, then BAM! I took that moment to push with everything I could, which still wasn’t enough, sadly. I came close, but this is Big Mac we’re talking about here.

“Damn, so close!” I said, letting go of his hoof.

“That’s the closest anypony’s ever gotten to beating Big Mac!” Pinkie said surprised.

“Really?” I asked, a bit surprised myself. Pinkie was looking at me with a silly smile before letting out a long exaggerated gasp. Oh, right, she was supposed to throw me a welcome party. “Where is she running off to so quickly?” I said, not wanting to reveal how much I actually know about these ponies.

Big Mac walked over with Applejack in tow, “You’re mighty strong, Aidan!” Applejack said, ignoring the question. “It’d sure be nice ta have somepony like you on the farm.”

I can take a hint. “What needs doing?”

“Big Mac and I were jus’ about ta buck the west field, wana help?” She asked with a welcoming smile.

“Sure, I have to wait for Rarity to make me some clothes anyway.”

Applejack, Big Mac and I walked down a dirt path through rows of trees in the direction which I reasoned was west.

“Aidan went to Ponyville so you are on your own today.” Celestia said when Colin asked where I was.

“Mind pointing me to the library?” Colin asked.

Summoning a guard she told him to lead Colin to the Canterlot library. Inside there was a massive collection of every variety of books on every subject Colin could think of except anything on humans.

Now I can find out why this prophet is so important. Colin thought to himself as he started looking through the books in the library.

Nothing, not one book about this prophet!

You aren’t looking in the right place.

Crap, Vis, you scared me.

Look in the Canterlot Royal Archives, which is where Celestia keeps everything potentially dangerous.

Colin looked to the gate to the Royal Archives, but it was locked.

Can you help with this?

The lock clicked and the door cracked open. Done.

Thanks.

Colin quickly went to work searching for anything that might pertain to the Prophet. There was everything in this library. New magical discoveries, advances in the sciences and technology, it looked like the ponies were just starting research in machines. They were beginning their own industrial revolution it seemed, but the technology outlined was terribly flawed. Colin wasn’t an engineer, but he knew a lot more than the average person in just about every subject. Upon searching the library he found one last book.

The book was titled Naturalizing the Supernatural. With a quick peek inside Colin saw that it was explaining a theory of how one could become an immortal being of pure energy, something that he thought impossible, and by our laws of physics was. We’re in Equestria, he told the laws of nature to piss off when we got here. The book was covered in handwritten notes along the margins, as if someone had been studying this magic but couldn’t quite crack it. It didn’t explain say anything about the Prophet, nothing at all.

Luna had just woken up; at this time it was late afternoon so she decided to see how her sister was doing. She left her quarters and walked to the throne room, where Celestia spent most of her working day. Life as a ruler isn’t as luxurious as one could hope, especially when you have no friends to share your time with. The ponies they ruled over were kind and respected them, but the relationship stopped there. Nopony actually treated the princesses as normal ponies, nopony except Aidan.

“Sister, how was your day?” Luna asked with a tired smile.

“Fine, the gryphon ambassador is still demanding extraterritorial rights, though,”

“I hope they come around soon,” Luna replied.

Celestia walked down the long hall and stopped next to Luna who was now looking at the stained glass window depicting the banishment of the Prophet. “Do you really think he is back?”

“I don’t know, we destroyed him, but everything points to him still being alive,” Luna said

“We will just have to watch over Aidan and Colin, to be sure he doesn’t control them as he did you,” Celestia said walking closer to her sister.

“Do you miss him?” Luna asked breaking the silence.

“More than you know, Luna. But he is not the one I loved anymore,” She said as she looked to the royal side of the pony shown on the window.

Luna looked down, feeling guilty that she brought up such a harsh subject, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“Don’t be, we did what we had to do,” She said looking to her sister. “Thank you Luna, for being there for me when I couldn’t see the truth.”

“You would have done the same for me,” Luna said, looking back to the portrait. “It’s hard to believe he changed. He was always so full of love before, what happened?”

Celestia let a tear slide down her face, “He saw something in this world, something I never did.”

Prophet sat angry on his throne, “You had one job, ONE JOB!”

“You need not fear,” the raspy voice responded.

“Look at me! Does this look like a face of fear? No, this is the face that can destroy everything you think you are and drain your life in an instant!” The Prophet yelled at his the other being’s failure. “You can still redeem your worth yet, I have planned for everything. There is nothing these ponies can do to stop me now, I will return, and I will take what is mine.”

“What would you have me do now, Prophet?” The raspy voice said looking upon the black figure that was Prophet.

“Aidan doesn’t trust us anymore, we have to use those close to him,” Prophet said with a toothy grin.

“Fuck me, that hurt!” I said after kicking the tree.

“Maybe you are doing it wrong, try kicking it harder,” Spike said laughing at my pain and inability to make apples fall from a tree.

“I gave it everything I got; there is no way I’m doing it wrong!” I said defensively. I gave kicking the tree another shot, but to no avail. “Screw this,” I said before jumping into the tree.

“Aidan, what in tarnation are you doin up there?” Applejack asked with a hint of concern in her voice.

“Getting apples,” I said with a grunt as I started shaking the tree branches until the apples fell loose. It may not have been as efficient as applebucking, but it was welcome help on the farm.

The ponies had never seen anything harvest apples like that, but results were results, even if they were oddly achieved.

After a time working in the field with the Apple family I was tired as hell, and my arms were sore from shaking the tree branches. It was late in the afternoon now; I had better go see Rarity before the sun sets. Besides, this sheet was torn quite a bit when I was up in those trees.

“Hey, Applejack, can you show me where Rarity lives? I’m not the best at remembering locations,” I said.

“Sure, and here is some money fer helpin with harvestin those apples,” She replied with a smile.

“Thanks, I’m always happy to help,” I said.

Applejack walked me to Rarity’s boutique; it wasn’t that far or anything, I just couldn’t remember where the place was. I’m not good at remembering locations and stuff. How I managed to find my way around on the first day escapes me. We got there pretty quickly and I saw that the shop was closing. I hope I can still get my clothes tonight.

“Thanks, Applejack, let me know if you need help some other time. I’ll have to visit again soon!” I said with a smile.

“No problem, Aidan. Thanks again fer your help today,” Really, I can appreciate hard work like this. If it wasn’t for Applejack, Ponyville might not even exist now.

I knocked on the door as Applejack was walking away. Rarity answered the door and let me in, “Hello again, Aidan, are you here for your clothes?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Something about being around polite people makes me want to act the same way. I can use a British accent because I used to watch gaming videos back on earth, it’s the same deal there.

“Right, here you are,” She said levitating a bag of clothes to me. She pointed to a door, “There is a changing room over there.”

“Thanks,” The clothes matched the ones I came with, for the most part. A blue shirt, some black jeans, and a pair of black shoes, not dress up shoes though. Along with that pair came shirts of varying colors and multiple pairs of jeans. She also made me a pair of dress up clothes, just simple black polo with black jeans and shoes, nothing too fancy but so I look presentable if need be.

I walked out of the dressing room and looked at her. “Thanks, Rarity, how much do I need to pay?” I asked reaching for the bag of bits I had in my pocket.

“Oh, just take this for free, dear,” She said.

“Really? All of these?”

“I insist!” She said smiling.

Huh, Element of Generosity is generous, how stupid of me.

“Thanks, Rarity,” I said leaving her shop. I went back to Twilights library to say goodbye before returning to Canterlot.

“Hey, Spike,” I greeted the little dragon as he let me in.

“Hi, Aidan, nice clothes,”

“Thanks, bud,” I said. “I’ll be heading to Canterlot soon. I don’t want to worry Celestia.”

“What are you two goin out or something?” He asked sarcastically. At least someone shared my crude humor around here.

“Oh, real funny. No, I just, I don’t know, something tells me she has enough to worry about… Where is Twilight?” No sooner than I asked that did a but load of ponies pop out from nowhere and scared the crap out of me.

“SURPRISE!!!” They all shouted in unison. This must be the surprise party Pinkie planned. Sure enough, she ran from the crowd and yelled, “Welcome to Ponyville, Aidan! Wereyousurprised? Huh? Wereyouwereyouwereyou?”

“Yes, Pinkie, I was surprised,” I said, while chuckling.

The party was cool, there were tons of ponies there I had never met. Most of them thanked me for killing that dragon. Even Vinyl Scratch was there, after talking to her for a bit I realized it was a big deal that she was there. Apparently she was booked for months at gatherings around Equestria. Pinkie really did have connections; I’d hate to get on her bad side.

Applejack also brought a few barrels of cider, some of the alcoholic kind too. I never imagined the ponies to drink booze, but there is a concentrated cider named applejack that is alcoholic. Who said ponies couldn't have a good time?

Twilight came along later during the party with a letter from Celestia. Somehow I managed to persuade her and Luna to come down; Colin said he was busy though. When they got here, they just stood there, not knowing what to do. Wow someone who is actually more socially dead than me, what a surprise.

“Celestia, Luna, don’t just stand there, talk to somepony! Go dance or something!” I said hoping to ease their tension. To my surprise, Luna was the first to go out. Celestia just hung back and watched for the most part.

Rainbow rushed past me to the keg of cider and grabbed a big mug full, “Hey, Aidan, try the cider!” Oh great, peer pressured by colorful ponies, what could be better? I’ll have you know, I don’t drink. When I do its one beer at the most, on rare occasions, usually family gatherings or something like that. But hell, I don’t have any obligations here. One drink couldn’t hurt, Right?

Chapter 11

I cracked my eyes open to feel a wave of pain in my head. Yep, definitely a hangover, damn. Wait, better question, where the hell am I? I was lying in the drain of a street. Looking around I saw a few houses, a fountain, and a large statue. The houses were a little bigger, as if to accommodate something bigger than a pony. My head ached as my eyes adjusted to the bright morning sun, wait that isn’t a normal statue. Oh no, that was a gryphon statue. How the hell did I manage to get into gryphon territory anyway? I can’t remember anything from last night. The houses around the park had broken windows; I think we had a little bit too much fun last night. I looked closer at the statue and saw that someone had drawn all over its face, and on its shoulder rested Luna. Great, how did I manage to get her involved?

She looked like hell, really, not the princess like mare I’m used to. Apparently I wasn’t the only one who had a bit too much to drink. She walked over to me. “Aidan?” She asked as if she was surprised I would do something stupid. “How did we get here?”

“I honestly have no idea; ya know your way back to Canterlot?” I asked.

“Yeah, but we have to get out of gryphon country, our relations aren’t exactly the best with them,” She said. The royal tone in her voice was gone; this was the tone she used with friends.

I remembered the conversation with Celestia about political tensions. “Ok, we better get moving before anyone starts anything, I’m not in the mood to kick someone’s face in,” I said, this hangover was really a mood ruiner.

“Right, let’s go,” She said, beginning to walk as I followed her.

Luna and I talked hoping to remember something about that night, but we couldn’t piece together the puzzle. I managed to gather that we were pretty far into gryphon territory in a small town called Petoria, kind of near their capital of Gryphondor. At our rate it would probably take the whole morning to walk to the outskirts where Luna can get us a carriage. I felt bad for Luna, she was princess of the night, probably should be sleeping now and I ballsed that up. She sent her sister a letter explaining our predicament; I was really hoping to avoid that. I have a bad feeling that this will blow up into something bigger than it really is. Celestia might not be that understanding of the new addition to her kingdom going on drunken adventures with her sister, but hey, who would?

Celestia walked down the halls of her castle toward Luna’s room, she was a little worried that she didn’t see her at breakfast. Celestia opened the door to find the room empty, not a problem, but Luna seldom went anywhere else. Luna wasn’t exactly a social butterfly and Celestia worried because of that. Being lonely like this isn’t healthy, for anypony.

Shrugging off the absence she decided to see if the humans knew where she was. Celestia liked them, they were her friends. She opened Aidan’s door to find his room empty as well. Now she knew something was going wrong, she just didn’t know the scope of how bad Aidan messed up. She walked across the hallway to Colin’s room and knocked.

Colin was awoken by knocking at his door, “Who the hell could that be, Aidan better not be waking me up now…” He walked to the door and opened it to reveal the princess standing there with an unimpressed look across her face.

“Good morning, Colin,” She said surprised at the frown on Colin’s face. He likes his sleep, can you really blame him? I usually kept him up with something stupid on Earth.

“Oh, Princess, didn’t know you were coming. What did you need?” He said, still keeping up the respect act. In truth, he didn’t care much for the ponies, they were like normal people, but he knew who to respect and who didn’t deserve it. He was crafty like that, can be normal around one person and completely change in a moment’s notice.

“Well, Aidan and Luna are missing, do you know where they might be?” Celestia asked knowing that a sleeping Colin wouldn’t know anything. He didn’t even talk to Aidan yesterday.

“No, didn’t you go to Ponyville for a welcome party or something?” He asked.

“Yes, but I left when it was late, I don’t stay up too late,” Celestia replied.

Thinking to himself, he knew Aidan wouldn’t just up and go. He would have to have a really good reason, have been taken, or have gotten drunk and wandered off as unlikely as it seemed. Colin ruled out being taken, as odd as it sounded Aidan was a bit of a bad ass now. After the dragon not many people would challenge him, he reasoned. Leaving isn’t possible because he would have told someone in Canterlot before he left. So that’s it, he must have gotten drunk.

“Was there booze at the party?” Colin asked.

“Applejack was brought in some cider before I left,” The princess said worriedly.

“The lightweight probably got drunk and wandered off,” Colin said yawning loudly.

“What?” Celestia said with panic in her voice.

“Well is it not a possibility at all that Luna and Aidan could have gotten drunk and thought it would be a good idea to go on some adventure whilst drunk?” Colin asked.

“I guess it could happen, but Luna? She doesn’t really do anything,” Celestia replied.

“She considers Aidan a friend. They have been hanging out at night when Luna finishes her work,” Colin stated. Just about every night since their first meet Colin was woken up by loud talking or laughter.

“Will you help me look for them?” Celestia asked.

“Umm, can’t fly or anything, so I don’t know how much help... HOLY HELL!” He ducked under a fireball that shot out a letter right at him. “What was that?”

“A letter from Luna!” She said excitedly.

“And?”

“She said Aidan is with her, but… oh no,” She said looking to the floor.

“What?”

“They are in gryphon territory, we aren’t on friendly terms right now. They might act hostile!” Celestia said with growing worry.

“Well, balls,” He said, knowing that this would cause some sort of problem and that Aidan would involve him in some stupid way.

“Get lost buddy, im in no mood,” I said to a gryphon who was trying to cause us some trouble.

He gave me a stark glare, “You in the wrong neighborhood human…”

It seems that gryphons knew more about us than I thought. With the strained relations of Equestria and these morons I’m know Celestia didn’t mention us. Perhaps we pop up in their history; I’ll have to look into that sometime.

My hangover was gone now. Regeneration is awesome! Luna still suffered though, so if things went sour I’d have to protect her. I’m not scared of a few stupid bird-lion things, they can’t be much compared to the dragon.

“Back up, bird,” Obviously they either hated being talked to in a condescending nature. “I don’t want to fight anyone.”

The gryphons didn’t buy it and five of them surrounded me and Luna. She was worried and in no means to use her magic or fight, I’d be on my own.

Vis?

Don’t worry, everything will be just fine. I’ll help you.

Nice.

Knowing Vis was on my side gave me a huge confidence boost, not that I worried before. It was just unfair for the poor gryphons now, I almost felt sorry for them, almost. Now point the pissed off morons started to charge me.

The first gryphon, who I assumed to be the leader, charged in first. He was big and slow to swing, not that hard to take advantage of, breaking his arm was nothing. Another two ran up to me, I didn’t know what Vis did to me at the time, but I knew I was definitely pulling some Jackie Chan type stuff. Dodging punches and scratches like it was my job, and throwing in my own counter attacks when I could. I made sure none of them touched Luna, who was cowering with the still massive headache.

After a few quick minutes the gryphons either ran off or lay in the street. Sad really, they shouldn’t mess with random people. I was with the princess of the night, what else could they expect. Then again, I was here because of a party, and the princess was hung-over. Ok, I see how the idiots could mistake me for easy prey

“Was the arm breaking really necessary?” Luna asked.

“The stupid morons should have known better. Is there something you aren’t telling me? Those gryphons seemed awfully fond of humans,” I asked, hoping to find the truth.

Luna looked to the floor, “Its better we not talk of it now, it isn’t my history to reveal, you would have to ask Celestia.”

“Fine by me, as long as I get answers,” I said looking ahead trying not to seem annoyed at the lack of truth being thrown my way. I don’t know who to trust now, Celestia said she didn’t know what I am, now all the sudden she has some big secret. Seems a little odd to me, there is definitely something big going on here and these gryphons are in on it.

Chapter 12

“So I can just stay here?” Colin asked Celestia as she readied a squad of pegasi.

“Yes, I can’t risk the gryphons getting you, too,” Celestia said in a flat tone. She wasn’t in the mood to negotiate and Colin knew that.

“Anything I should do while you are out?” He asked.

“Nothing I can think of now,” She said walking out of her quarters as Colin followed her to the runway.

“Ok, well good luck. I know Aidan isn’t the biggest guy around, but he can hold his own,” Colin said hoping to calm the princess.

“I know, I just…” She said looking down.

“You know something, about us, don’t you?” Colin asked in an equally caring and firm tone. He knew that she was protecting us from something, and didn’t want to ruin that. Whatever she was protecting us from must be big if the princess herself is going to retrieve Aidan.

Celestia kept looking down, “Not now… please, trust me, Colin,” She said as a tear fell.

Colin simply stood there and nodded, “Ok, go get Aidan, I’ll be waiting.”

“Thank you,” She said with a small smile as she walked to the waiting guards. “We will be back soon.”

Celestia opened her powerful wings, much larger than a normal pony’s, and flew away with the royal guards and a covered carriage in tow.

There is definitely something more to her. But what would she want with Aidan? Colin asked himself.

Do you know those times when you have and epiphany of sorts? The kind when you realize that you haven’t really been the best you can be. I’m having one of those moments when you feel like crap for treating people, or ponies in my case, like garbage. Anyway, its time I show these ponies how kind people can be, not just swear to anypony, or act like I don’t have a place in this world. This is my home now; I better start acting like it.

We were walking through a forest we had entered after getting out of the town. “Hey, Luna, you doing ok?” She was still suffering from the hangover, poor mare, I’m sorry I got her into this mess. Now I’ll have to answer to Celestia when she gets us.

“I’ve been better,” The princess responded. She was getting better, but still had a headache.

“So I take it you don’t do these kind of things all the time?” I asked with a stifled laugh. Honestly she didn’t look so good.

“No, I usually never leave Canterlot, let alone drink,”

“I’m sorry I got you mixed up in all this, I didn’t mean for us to wake up in a different town,” I said, yep, here was the drunken man’s guilt.

“It’s fine. We will manage. Don’t worry,” She said. It was oddly reassuring; somehow I doubted things would go that way. With the possibility of the gryphons to come follow Luna and me, I can’t let my guard down just yet, not until we are out of this mess. Not until I find out what is going on.

As Luna opened her mouth to speak a loud screech from a gryphon flying above us cut her off. “Time to go!” I said pushing her along. I know I’m going to try to be a better person to these ponies, but gryphons don’t like me, not one bit. I won’t give them the benefit of the doubt. I somehow knew that these gryphons would cause some problems, I just hope they don’t accuse Celestia for anything.

We were running fast, and I mean fast. Luna flapped her wings and flew just above the ground. I’ll have you know she is faster than rainbow, by a longshot. I took a quick glance back and found about eight or nine gryphons running after me, and about six in the air. They were gaining and fast. These weren’t like the street rats; they were wearing a shiny bronze armor. Likely they were part of some royal guard, or police force.

With the sudden feeling of impending death or torture the adrenaline kicked in. Let’s just say when a human scared for his life, yes scared, runs from something, they run fast. Add a super powerful ghost being to the mix and you get the fastest thing around. I felt Vis swirling in my head and then felt a surge of energy, and speed. It took me off guard at first and I nearly tripped on the exposed roots of a passing tree.

As my pursuers struggled to keep up with me I thought I would attempt at taking a few of them out, see if I can out maneuver them. Being smaller allows me to fit through the small gaps in between trees. Gryphons bigger than the ponies, and rival me, but their wings ruin the ability to maneuver quickly in this forest. Jumping and kicking off trees and ducking under low branches I heard my followers crash into things, sometimes with a loud screech of pain.

Luna was gone at this point, she didn’t try to fake out the gryphons as I had so she just sped through the forest. That didn’t matter though, these guards were the more important thing at the moment. I have to lose them before I get out of the forest. At this point all of them were flying, I’ll admit though, I am amazed at their maneuvering skills.

Vis?

Mmm?

Any ideas for losing these guys?

I like this nonviolence thing you came up with.

Yeah, so anything you can do to help?

No. But they are slow to stop; you can just hide in a bush or something.

That’s all you got?

Not like you can think of anything better.

I got one thing… Can you make a flash or something when I stop?

Tricky, I like that…

I ran as fast as I could before stopping behind a tree. The flash of magic temporarily blinded the gryphons, but I knew a bush wasn’t good enough, so I climbed up the tree. Some looked confused, some blamed magic, none expected me to be watching from above. Eventually they all left, prowling different parts of the forest. Luckily none went in the direction I was heading, seems a flaw in their logic.

I jogged through the forest, now feeling the ache from that running episode. In all honesty I’m surprised that the gryphons were that dumb. I decided it would be best to find Luna, and fast. Sure enough, she was sitting just outside of the forest. As I walked closer I saw she was shaking, no, not shaking, crying.

“Luna?” I asked in a soft tone, I didn’t want to scare her or anything. I swear if these gryphons hurt her, I don’t know what I’ll do…

She looked at be quickly before wrapping me in a hug, “Aidan!”

I returned the hug. “What’s wrong, Luna?” I asked calmly, not ready for what would come next.

In a burst of tears and sobs she hugged me tighter, “I was so scared,” Her voice shook as she fought the tears back. “I didn’t mean to leave you! I thought they got you…”

I could now see what I had done, and how much she cared for me. I didn’t mean to leave her like that, I just needed the gryphons off our track. “Luna, I will always be here, don’t worry,” I said trying to be reassuring. I just let her cry into my shoulder, which seemed to be what she needed.

“Aidan, if you could, would you leave?” Luna asked. That caught me off guard; I didn’t expect something like that from her so soon, maybe later, but now?

“No,” I said confidently. This was something I spent a lot of time thinking about. At night while the others slept, I kept awake and asked myself these questions. It’s hard choosing to leave behind my family, and the possibility of being a dad, but these ponies, they look up to me. I don’t know why they would; I wasn’t much to look at and I wasn’t a role model. I hate to think of what they would do when they need me, and I’m not there. They are dangerous questions to ask oneself, but they must be faced some day.

“Really?” She asked looking up to me with teary eyes.

“Yes…” I said looking back into her eyes. We each sat in silence next to each other waiting for Celestia.

After about five minutes of waiting, Celestia arrived. I had never seen such an angry look before. “Aidan!” She said in an equally angry tone while walking to Luna and me.

“Don’t sister, we are fine,” Luna said. I could understand her being protective, but I deserved this.

“It’s ok, Luna, this was all my fault. Why don’t you go wait in the carriage,” I said. She returned a look of worry. “Please, Luna.” At that she walked off, looking back.

Celestia took me out of earshot of the guards and Luna. “What were you thinking?” She asked again with that angry tone.

“Honestly, I wasn’t, it’s kind of hard to when you get drunk. Listen, Celestia, I’m sorry…”

“What did you do to Luna?” She asked preparing for the worst, as if I did something stupid.

“Umm… nothing. What do you mean?” I asked, hoping she didn’t think what I thought she thought.

“Why did SHE come here with you?” She replied. Yep, of course she would…

“I don’t know, honestly. We just woke up in the center of a park. What are you implying I’d do?” I responded with a disgusted look, knowing exactly what she meant.

“I- I just, I don’t know,” She said looking to the ground. This was becoming a habit of the goddess. It seemed all she does is push us farther away.

“Listen, Celestia. I would never do anything to hurt you. You and Luna took me in when I needed a home, why would I do anything to ruin that?” She looked up to me and gave me a small smile. “Can we go home now?” Really that wasn’t what I wanted. I wanted answers. Too many of my questions are left unanswered. Tomorrow, it’s time to find out what is really going on.

“Yes, Aidan.” Celestia said leading the way back to the carriage.

Chapter 13

We got back to the castle and Luna instantly went to bed. Technically she should have been asleep half a day ago. Celestia took me to the throne room where Colin waited.

“Sup, man?” I asked, glad to see he was doing better than I was.

“Nothin’ , so how about them gryphons, eh?” He asked in response.

“Meh, they don’t like me very much. Seems they know more about us than I thought, too.”

“Great.” Colin said sarcastically.

“Celestia, mind telling me whats going on?” I asked looking to her.

She motioned for the guards in the room to leave then said, “What is it that you want to know?”

“What do you know about humans? Everypony here seems to know about us already, even you.”

Celestia sighed and looked to the stained glass of Prophet, “You aren’t the first to come to Equestria,” I shook my head knowing the princess would try to hide something like this. “There were two before you.”

“What did they do to the gryphons?” I asked.

“They tried to impose a new peace, but the gryphons didn’t want to side with the changelings who were more than happy to join the alliance,” Celestia said.

“Sorry, Celestia, but they were a little more angry at the fact that I was a human than any alliance. What did the humans do?” I asked.

“One was a true leader, knew what to do to bring our nations together. The other wanted nothing more than to help the first. Together they brought Equestria to a new level of peace.”

“Ok, story time. Start from the beginning, just before they came.” I said looking to the princess.

“We ponies had long since united before the humans came, but the changeling and gryphon nations hated each other and refused to work for peace. Tensions grew and the gryphons exploded in rage, war broke out among the other nations. Towns and cities were pillaged and burned down in the name of war. The two nations were indifferent to our demands for the war to end. The changeling nation was weak and was fought back to their home in the Badlands. The gryphons decided that they should be the only supreme rulers of Equestria but couldn’t beat the changelings in their home. They turned to Canterlot and demanded that we aid them, or they would destroy us too. Just when the war was on our doorstep the two humans appeared, similar to how you two did. It’s not often that humans come to Equestria, but when they do there is always change. They quickly worked their ways close to me, and worked in the guard. Before I knew it, they were leading something they called a crusade. They wanted to achieve the first worldwide peace that we have seen.”

“What were their names?” Colin asked in her pause.

“The second was called Mendax, he was the second in command for the crusade. The first and bringer of our new world peace was called…” Celestia seemed to shudder at thinking of it. “Prophet.”

“Continue,” He said, satisfied.

“Prophet and Mendax lead our guard to a new age of glory and fought the gryphons back to their home. Prophet welcomed the changelings into a new alliance to fight back the gryphons. Many inside their nation knew their end was near and rebelled. The gryphon kingdom was unstable from fighting a war for years and revolutions in their government, and fell. Prophet didn’t conquer the shattered remains of the gryphons, instead he helped them rebuild a new nation based on peace. For the first time in over a thousand years, Equestria was completely united. When all was well, Prophet asked to be turned into a pony, so he could be with me.”

“Then why do they hate me?” I asked.

“When Prophet lost his grip on reality Mendax vanished. Prophet was corrupt and began undermining our peace he fought to achieve. He worked with the gryphons who wanted to rule the kingdom that they though was theirs and rose up against Luna and me. Before he could do any more damage Luna and I purged the evil from him, but he couldn’t take it and died.” I could see that this pained her. No doubt she and prophet were close, but she said they had something more than that. He was a human, that’s kind of weird. “The gryphons that were left without a leader organized and took their kingdom back. They were again threatening a war when you two came here,” She said.

“So you hope we will bring a new age of peace?” I asked. The answer was obvious, but I felt like humoring her.

“Yes, if he did it, so can you. You are different, better.” She said. Better than a renown crusader was a nice complement.

Colin stood staring off into space, like he was solving a new mystery that was just uncovered. “But what does this have to do with Aidan, specifically?” He asked hoping this would clear up his unanswered questions.

“Before Prophet’s fall, he told me that there would be someone far greater and more powerful than he. He said that they would come and rid the world of an evil unknown even to me. I think he was talking about you two.”

Great, now I have to fulfill some grand prophecy? Though it makes sense. I am all the sudden more powerful than I could have ever imagined and the gryphons do hate me. Possibly they heard this prophecy too, and are trying to secure their seat on the throne.

“Celestia, I’d love to help with this prophecy, but I can’t do anything if you hide it from me.”

“I know,” She said with a guilty look. “From now on I will tell you everything.”

“Thank you, Celestia,” I said with a warm smile. I looked to Colin, “How about it Colin? Want to save the world?”

He responded with a smirk, our unspoken symbol for yes.

Our day was spent getting fitted for armor. It was awesome! I even had them make me a makeshift holster for my revolver. They also made me an ordinary sword, nothing like Colin’s. He received a matching set of armor, but with no holster.

“This is awesome man!” I said with an odd level of enthusiasm for having part in a strange prophecy.

“Yeah…” Colin seemed to be disinterested. Ever since our talk with Celestia he was acting strange, as if some horrifying truth was revealed. “Hey, what do you think happened to Mendax?”

I was a little confused by the question, “Well, I suppose he saw things were going south and bailed before things got real.”

“That doesn’t explain it, though. He led the crusade with Prophet, why would he bail just before Prophet changed?”

“I don’t know, maybe he knew something Prophet didn’t, or Prophet told him to leave while things were still ok.” I was hoping that Mendax was a good guy; I really didn’t want to piss off the second in command of a crusade to save the world.

“Maybe…” Colin said looking off into nothing again.

“He knows,” The raspy voice said.

“You need not fear; I have planned for everything. This he can’t escape from,” Prophet said.

“Prophet, the gryphons have discovered his presence and are willing to aid us.”

“Let them do what they do,” Prophet said. “They are not necessary for the plan to take effect.”

I walked alone down the long corridors of Castle Canterlot. The sun was setting now and the moon rising. It was a welcome peace amidst the troubling question that I now have. Am I really the one to bring about this new age of peace? As much as I’d love to talk with someone, I just want to be alone now. I used to think that coming here was a bad thing, but if I am supposed to be the hero of this world, how can I leave. What would they do if I couldn’t save them, what will the gryphons do? So many questions now present themselves that open a door to a multitude of different questions and answers that only take away from the big picture. Why me? What is so special about me, the prophet could have chosen people far more able than me. Something tells me that he knew how I would react; he knows something about me that I don’t. I’ll have to ask him when I end this. For now, it’s time to go to bed.

I was sitting with Luna on the balcony at our usual time. “Do you really think I’m the person the Prophet was talking about?” I asked, hoping to find something to help me.

“Yes, I suppose. Who better than another human to lead Equestria into a new age. Prophet was kind, loving, and would do anything to help anypony, no matter what the cost. It’s hard to believe that he was corrupt, he did so much for us all to fall victim to something we overlooked. He knew about you though, we can rest easy knowing that,” She said.

“That’s what im afraid of. He knew about me before he changed, who’s to say that he won’t use me for evil now?” I asked.

“Aidan, I know you. You will never let that happen. People like you and Colin are the real heroes, who will protect even when they have nothing left to give.”

I have no idea where that came from; I had never shown myself in that light. This princess was wiser than I thought; then again, she is over a thousand years old. “Thanks, Luna. What was Mendax like? Celestia’s story left him out of the picture.”

“Mendax was just as caring as the Prophet, but let him take charge. He knew that if it came to it, Prophet would die to save us. Deep down inside he knew that he couldn’t do the same. Martyrdom is something to both hail and hate. It is a fools way to gain fame,” She said.

“But sometimes it is the only way,” I said.

“You know? You are a lot like the Prophet, before he changed.”

“Is that a good thing?”

“Yes, just please, promise me that you will do the right thing.”

“I promise.” Yet another thing I was made to promise, this is becoming a habit of mine. But, hey, if these ponies need me to promise to let them know that I’ll be here for them, so be it.

Luna walked inside to continue her royal duties and left me outside.

I must have dozed off outside under the blanket of night. I awoke to a bright flash of light in the sky. I looked up to see a meteor or something falling to the ground, it was on fire and falling fast. Not big enough to cause any large damage. It was on course for the Everfree anyway, nothing important is there except Zecora. The meteor crashed down in the forest loudly spreading dust and debris around. I have to go check this out, make sure Zecora is fine.

Chapter 14

I walked to the throne room to see Luna, “Luna, mind if I go check out that meteor?”

“Ok, I’m sure you don’t need any assistance.” She asked jokingly.

“No, thank you, princess,” I said sarcastically.

Before heading out I went to my room and grabbed my revolver and armor. You never know what will happen, right? I better have it and not need it than need it and not have it. Luna provided a carriage for me to fly to the meteor with. The pegasi pulling me along were more than happy with getting out of patrol work.

We flew directly there and the guards landed the carriage. They came with me to investigate the meteor, didn’t want to be bored waiting I guess. We walked through the Everfree slowly. I didn’t notice it the first night, too tired I guess, but the Everfree was scary. I’m not talking like horror movie scary; I’m talking a manticore could jump from those bushes and murder me scary. With every step sticks broke and the guards and I were getting more and more paranoid. Why did the meteor have to land here, of all places in Equestria?

The guards were muttering things to each other, too quiet and far away for me to hear. But something else did, a manticore let out a loud roar. Wait a minute, that wasn’t a threatening roar, but rather a roar of pain. What could hurt a manticore in here? Sounded far away, but I decided to move on a little faster. If something could make a manticore whine like that, what could it do to me?

As we got to the meteor we found nothing but a large rock. At least nopony was hurt.

“Hey, what do you think made that manticore cry like that?” I asked, hoping that we weren’t in trouble.

“Nothing that I know of, manticores are the biggest things in the Everfree that are predators,” One guard said.

“Honestly, I don’t think we should stick around to find out,” The other said timidly.

“Listen, whatever did that is far too close to Ponyville to overlook. If you want, go back to Luna and tell her that I will stay here for a bit, just to make sure nothing bad happens,” I said. That was enough to make the guards happy. They both decided to get out of the forest as quick as possible, leaving me alone.

“Well, better take a look around…” I said to myself.

The meteor itself had not caused that much damage. A tree was knocked over though. It’s the Everfree, so who really cares?

Vis, what do you think caused that manticore to scream?

Well… Let’s assess the situation. A few days ago you killed Prophet’s dragon. Big meteor comes from Celestia knows where and lands exactly where you woke up. He was right, I hadn’t noticed that before. And now you decide to investigate, I’d wager it’s something of the Prophet’s.

Good point, I guess, but that doesn’t explain what I’m up against. I thought to him as I grabbed the magical revolver from my holster. Whatever it is, I won’t let it get to Ponyville.

Just be careful, I don’t want to have to reveal myself because you acted stupid.

Oh, I won’t, trust me.

I walked in the direction that we heard the manticore scream before. After a few minutes of walking in the dark moonlit forest. What I saw next was revolting. The poor manticore that screamed in pain was lying before me. Both of its front legs were removed, not by blade, but ripped off and thrown several feet away. The feline hybrid was covered in its own blood and left to die here in this forest. Whatever did this was either a feral beast, or a sociopath. The scorpion tail was ripped off and rammed into its chest, the poor thing didn’t even stand a chance. To top it all off the manticore’s face was frozen in a form of horror and regret.

I had better tell Twilight about this so she can inform the princesses. I know this doesn’t happen every day in Equestria, even with war brewing. I spent some more time walking toward Ponyville until I came across Zacora’s hut, and knocked on the door.

I forgot that she hadn’t met me nor even see me. She responded with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. “Is that the Prophet I see? This cannot be!” Finishing her annoying rhyme she bowed to me. How much did she know about him? Perhaps she is another pawn in his mission, better keep an eye on her.

“Uhh, yeah I’m not the Prophet. Listen, have you seen something that would have been able to thoroughly kill a manticore? And I’m not just talking killing, I’m talking dismemberment.” I said in a flat tone.

“This beast is not weak, are you sure it is he that you seek?” She asked.

“If he can rip the limbs off a manticore and jab its tail through its chest, I’d hate to think of what it could do to a pony. I need to stop this before anything bad happens.” I said, assuring her of my role.

“You must look around, he will certainly be found.”

“Yeah, have you heard or seen anything?”

“This beast I have not heard. What you tell me is quite absurd.”

“I can assure you that everything will be ok, for the time being you should stay indoors,” I said, trying to make myself sound professional. With that I walked out of her hut and shut the door behind me. I don’t like rhyming, not at all.

I spent another thirty minutes or so walking my way around Ponyville. I still couldn’t remember where everything was so I got lost a few times. By the time I finally found the library it was sunrise. I knocked on the door and Spike answered. “Hey, Aidan!” He said enthusiastically.

Tired and not in the mood for any formalities, “Hey Spike, is Twilight in there, we have a bit of a situation.” The baby dragon caught on to the serious tone in my voice.

“Yeah, what’s up anyway?” He asked, slightly worried.

I ignored Spike and walked inside to meet Twilight, “Hey Aidan, nice to see you again!”

Damn it sucks to ruin her day, but she has to know. “Twilight, we have a bit of a problem.”

“What happened?” She asked worried that somepony was hurt.

“What kind of things could dismember a manticore and leave it to bleed out?” Maybe I was a bit blunt, but it got the point across.

“Nothing I know of is that savage, usually they just eat their prey, not kill for no apparent reason.” She said worried.

Then it occurred to me. Maybe this wasn’t something from around here; I don’t know how I didn’t connect the dots before. “Twilight, did you notice anything odd about that meteor? Any magical anomalies or anything?”

“No, nothing like that. Why, what’s happened?” She asked. I was surprised she knew what anomalies were.

“Well, whatever killed that manticore might not be from around here. I just hope it can be reasoned with,” I said contemplating the possibilities.

“You look terrible, no offence,” Spike said, looking at my half asleep face.

“I hardly slept last night and came to investigate the meteor crash site, can you blame me?”

“Why don’t you take a nap for a bit, ill warn the others, tell the mayor, and send a letter to Princess Celestia,” Twilight said taking control of the situation at hand.

“Thanks,” I said too tired to argue. I was worried, but in the state I’m in I wouldn’t be much help in a fight.

Twilight showed me to a guest room in the library, and left. Laying on the bed, I quickly let myself fall into a deep sleep.

Chapter 15

The troops of the 104th battalion moved up on the right flank. My squad, the 32nd, moved up the center giving suppressing fire. The enemy had a good hold on the sky scraper, how the police let things get this bad, I have no clue. We managed to clear the street of revolutionists. The city was in full riot, and many people organized into small terrorist groups. This was it, the long awaited revolution everyone keeps talking about. I just never thought I’d see it. We formed small counter-terrorist groups; many had members of the army or police force.

The captain walked up to me, “Lieutenant, take your troops and advance on the tower, sweep it out one floor at a time. Lethal force is authorized.” The man walked away to give orders to other squads leaving me with my own.

“Alright, you heard the captain, let’s move!” I said, picking up my assault rifle and moving toward the entrance of the building. The tower was barely standing. Time seemed to slow as I looked up at the behemoth that was missing chunks from attempted bombings. How a man can bring himself to attack his own country like this escapes me. I can understand a revolution, but this is murder on a grand scale. Few of the tower’s windows were still intact; many people threw themselves out when the bombings occurred. The remaining windows were shot out when the terrorists shot anybody who walked through the street below. They weren’t after a new peace, or government, they were after blood.

We entered the tower to a wall of barbed wire and gunfire. Most of my squad was shot and immediately killed. Two others and I were left, there was no way we could advance any further, and no way out or the revolutionists would kill us. One of the two was shot in the leg, “Jenkins, wait here with Hernandez. Radio in for backup, tell them to wait outside till my go.”

“Yes, sir!” The man replied. I always like Jenkins, no matter what the situation was he managed to stay calm and collected, and always was able to follow orders.

I slowly crawled from cover to cover. There were five terrorists hiding behind the makeshift barricade. Easy targets if I could get in undetected, but that’s easier said than done. Moving without a sound is hard, but when you are carrying a bag full of crap and tons of gear in random pockets it’s even harder. I had to lose some weight, so I dropped my bag and some of the smaller bags attached to my belt. Much easier.

Quickly examining the barricade that was nothing more than overturned tables and sand bags with barbed wire stuck on the front I saw an opportunity. The guard’s attention was drawn away from the door to a bomb that was set off in an adjacent tower. From inside we could hear the loud creaking and breaking of metal beams while concrete fell to the street below, crushing anybody unlucky enough not to run in the right direction. I moved to the side while the loud shifting of the other tower masked my movements. Quickly slipping around the barricade I could see the five men. Five targets, five shots, five kills. Bastards killed almost my whole squad. I should have known not to walk in like that.

In my moment of revenge the creaking came to a brief stop, then a cracking and smashing sound. The other tower had been knocked over and was falling into the one we were standing in. I ran back to Jenkins and Hernandez, “We have to move, NOW!” I yelled. Jenkins figured out what was happening and we both grabbed an arm of Hernandez. Hoisting him up we ran from the tower. Boulders fell from the sky like rain. Many small stones pelted us but thankfully no larger ones did. The creaking of the two towers could be heard throughout the city. Looking back I could see the giant towers falling… in our direction. There was no escape; the behemoths were coming down right on top of us.

“Lieutenant, it’s been an honor serving with you.” Jenkins said, accepting our fate.

“Likewise, Jenkins,” I said just before the tower came down.

I sat up in the bed gasping for air. I was absolutely covered in sweat. Twilight sat next to the bed, “Are you ok? You looked like you were having a bad dream.”

“Yeah, fine… God, that was quite the nightmare,” I said getting a grip on reality. Somehow the dream made me want to stay in Equestria even more. Sure there was war here too, but on earth, I could actually see how the whole system could devolve into a revolution. If that happened nations overseas who hated us Americans would take that opportunity to wipe us out. Somehow one simple dream made my life here completely fathomable.

“Do you need anything?” Twilight asked, hoping to be helpful. She really was kind, that mare.

“Glass of water?” I asked.

“Sure,” She said walking out of the room.

I didn’t notice spike who sat at the end of the bed, “Hey, Aidan.”

“Hey, Spike. What time is it?” I asked rubbing my head.

“Ten twenty six.” The dragon replied. I guess I never took into account that our ways of telling time could be different. Luckily they weren’t.

Twilight walked back into the room levitating a glass of water over to me.

“Thanks, Twilight,” I said chugging the whole glass in one go. “Any news on the manticore’s killer?”

“Noting yet, we are all keeping an eye out for anything strange,” She replied.

“And Celestia?” I asked.

“She sent Colin to help make sure Ponyville is safe, he will be here later this afternoon,” She replied.

“Good,” I said getting up from the bed. I looked over my set of armor and sword on the floor before putting the armor on and sword on my back. I really liked this armor; it made me look like one of the guards. The ponies that were stopped being afraid because they recognized the half-sun half-moon painted on the chest plate. I assumed that it symbolized the princesses’ personal guard, the high up ponies. It was mostly white to match the fur of most pony guards

I walked through town aimlessly, just following Twilight wherever she needed to go for the day. “How about lunch, Aidan? I’ll buy.” Twilight offered.

“That sounds nice,” I said with a smile.

On our way to the restaurant we met up with Pinkie, Rainbow, and Fluttershy. “Awesome armor, Aidan!” Rainbow said flying over and taking a look at my gear with pinkie in tow.

“Thanks,” I said amused by her enthusiasm.

“Wow! You are a member of Celestia’s personal guard?” Pinkie asked.

“I guess, I didn’t really know what it meant, honestly,” I replied. “Is it important or something?”

“Important?!? Only the best of the best get in! And you don’t even know what it means!” Rainbow practically yelled in my ear.

“Well, I guess I did something right then, huh,” I said with a hint of sarcasm.

“Want to join us for lunch?” Twilight asked.

“Sure!” Rainbow cheered.

I looked over to Fluttershy who cowered a bit, “What’s wrong, Fluttershy?”

“Oh, nothing, I just… I’m worried about what killed that manticore,” She said shyly.

“Don’t be, I’m here to make sure nothing bad happens,” I said with a smile.

“I can understand the roundhouse kick into a tree, but seriously? Dismemberment is just uncalled for, Dan,” The raspy voice said.

“It tried to eat me, so I took its arms. Fair trade, right?” Dan asked.

“Hardly…” He replied.

“I’m gonna call you Carl for now, now be a good boy Carl and don’t question me,” Dan mocked.

“Just get close to Aidan, we need him for my plan,” The raspy voice commanded. Really his underling had no authority, he had to do whatever the voice commanded. Doesn’t mean he can’t be snide though.

“What do you need him for, you already have me!” Dan complained.

“He is the one Prophet needs, not you,”

“Aww, I’m mildly insulted,” Dan said sarcastically. “So whats the plan Carol?”

“Wait, I thought I was Carl?”

“Well now you’re a Carol,” Dan said.

“Im not even a woman!”

“You’re bitching like one! Now get back into the kitchen and make me a sandwich!” Dan said, thoroughly enjoying this.
“First you wait until night, and then you get Aidan and Colin alone,”

“Why do I hate that name already?” Dan asked.

“No reason,” The raspy voice lied.

“Ok, then what?” Dan asked.

“Chances are that they will try to kill you. Murder of manticores is frowned upon even though they are predators,”

“That makes no sense at all! Just kill the damn monsters!” Dan said, not understanding the customs in a world not his own. “So I can’t just waltz in there and kick some doors down?”

“No, or things could go horribly wrong. The Elements of Harmony are in there and if provoked could end us both. That’s not a good thing,”

“Oh, darn,” Dan said slightly upset.

The ponies and I walked around town doing whatever they needed to. We killed a lot of the afternoon like this.
“Oh come on! We heard that you OUTRAN a squad of FLYING gryphons!” Rainbow pleaded.

“I did, but I still don’t see why a race is necessary,” I said hoping to dodge the public spectacle.

“Just do it!” Rainbow said flying up to eye level with me.

“Fine,” I said with a sigh. “How far?”

“Yes! Two laps around sweet apple acres!” Rainbow said happy with her success.

“Oh, great, this will be fun,” I mocked while following her down the road.

Rainbow flew ahead to Applejack’s farmhouse.

“Hey, AJ!” She said to her friend. “Aidan and I are gonna race! Wana watch?”

“I’d love to, sugar cube,” She said. I always kind of hated that she said that. It might make ponies think she thought she was better than other ponies.

I stood ready at our makeshift starting line next to Rainbow Dash. She was completely confident she could beat me, I’ll have to prove her wrong.

“Ready. Set. GO!” Pinkie yelled as she bounced around excitedly.

Rainbow shot past me as I began running. I’ll give it to her, she is fast, but not fast enough. I quickly caught up to the multicolored blur and sped past her. The look on her face was priceless! It was a mix of surprise and anger and just ended up looking stupid. She didn’t like it one bit and pushed to catch up with me. I was the first person to lose an arm wrestle to a pony; I won’t be the first to lose a race to one. Actually, come to think of it, I’m probably not the first person to lose a race to a pony.

We sped past trees and curved around bends, we were actually pretty evenly matched. It seems so weird to see me doing all this amazing stuff; I guess Vis gave me more than I thought. That’s weird too, I don’t even know the guy yet he does so much for me. For now I’ll just say that he wants to aid the second coming of the humans, and unify Equestria.

There it was, the finish line. We were on the second lap and weren’t giving an inch to the other. We kept shooting challenging glances to each other. The darkening path made it harder to see where I was stepping. It was close, too close to tell who won. We both shot past the finish line fast enough to blow the others away. Physics in this world are weird, Pinkie actually took off like a kite after us.

Rainbow and I walked back to the group of ponies watching, which had grown quite a bit. About twenty or thirty were there. Apparently things like this didn’t happen often and were a big deal. Among the crowd I spotted Dr Whooves next to Derpy. Maybe the community got their relationship right. Lyra and Bon Bon were also in the crowd. Everypony was excited to hear the results from Twilight who was watching next to the finish line.

“So who won Twi?” I asked walking up panting.

She smiled when I used a nickname for her, “It was a draw actually!” Twilight said excitedly.

“A DRAW?” Rainbow asked surprised. She looked away displeased.

“Oh, it’s not that bad Rainbow,” I said looking down at her.

“I HATE losing,”

“Nopony lost! Look at it this way, either we both lost” –She shot me a disappointed look- “Or we both won,” I said trying to cheer her up.

“I never lose! But that doesn’t mean you can’t win too,” She said with a smile.

The sun was going down now, I’d wager that it was around eight or nine. Colin was among the ponies in the crowd and walked up to me, “Damn, dude, you were going fast!”

“This is gonna kick the shit out of me tomorrow,” I said. We both laughed at the stale humor.

“Wana go get some cider or something? I heard you love it,” He said with an odd smile.

“Oh God no, I don’t ever want to drink that stuff again!” I said rubbing my eyes. I was still pretty tired from being awake and adding a race on top of that was a bit tough.

We laughed even harder at the thought of me getting drunk. We went back to the main group and mingled with the ponies there. We just hung out and talked, it kind of turned into a casual party after the race ended. It was a good night for me; I got to meet a few more ponies. Nothing bad happened.

We passed most of our time just goofing around with the ponies; they were just like normal people, just ponies. Really, I could get used to this, if I haven’t already. Twilight invited us to stay at her house tonight, but she left before us. Colin and I were the last to leave the party. We were walking back to the library to go to bed when something ran past us. With the manticore incident fresh in mind we both ran after the beast Colin holding his sword and me holding my revolver. We didn’t take the time to take off out armor earlier so we were set to fight if need be.

We chased the beast through the trees on the edge of Ponyville where it finally stopped. I quickly discovered it was a human, nothing was shaped like that. And with the possibility of Prophet helping him I couldn’t rule out his speed which rivaled my own. I am still faster than he, Colin was trailing behind. He was getting tired and I took that chance to tackle the man to the ground. I caught one glimpse of his face.

“What the fuck…”

Chapter 16

In case it isn't clear, the breaks in the story like the one below are perspective shifts between Colin and I.

I looked over the features of the human standing before me. The man was a little taller than me, and was a lot bigger than me. He stood hunched like a lion ready to pounce as he glared into my eyes. His black hair was long and unkempt; it waved in the cool night breeze. That man was my friend, practically a brother to me. What Colin and I have is nothing compared to my relationship with Dan. We’ve known each other since I was born. Dan was older than us, and back on Earth, could throw me around if need be. I hate to think of what he could do now that he has powers.

“Dan! It’s me, Aidan!” I said, trying to get through to my friend.

“I don’t know you,” He said with a grim look on his face, and then lunged for me. I barely evaded his speed and jumped to the right and looked back, confused. Dan looked at me before punching me square in the face.

He would never do this.

He isn’t Dan anymore… Remember, Prophet has his ways of manipulation.

Understanding the message Vis was trying to convey I charged Dan. Whatever we had before was gone; Prophet wormed his way into Dan’s head and erased us entirely. I threw punches while dodging and blocking as many as I could, a few got through though.

Colin had just caught up to us and saw us fighting. He knew Dan, though they never saw eye to eye, Colin knew Dan would never do this.

I was fighting Dan with all my concentration; I couldn’t afford to let him get the advantage. He was too big for any small mistake. I noticed Colin out of the corner of my eye, he looked like he was watching us. I think I saw him talking too, but he was too quiet to hear over Dan’s angry roars. After about a minute Colin slowly moved his way around Dan and started punching him in the back of his head. Dan didn’t expect that, but Colin was no match for the powers Prophet gave him. Dan kicked me in the gut which sent me to the floor. Colin was an open target and Dan turned and was met by a sword swinging his way. A sword still could cut us, despite our powers. Dan decided that the best course of action was to dodge the quick slashes and jabs of the sword.

“Dan! STOP!” I screamed, knowing that if Colin couldn’t keep up his speed Dan would kill him.

“Shut up!” Dan yelled back. His voice was darker now, not the friendly tone he always used before. “It has already begun, there is nothing you can do!”

Looking back to Colin he dodged a few more slashes and stabs until I got back into the fray. At least I can survive if Dan gets a hold of me. I jumped onto Dan’s back and started choking him. He was far more powerful than I expected. I have just a portion of Vis’ power, Dan has far more than I do, and throwing me across the clearing into a tree was nothing. I slammed into the tree with a loud crack as Colin and Dan began their own fight again. Something was definitely broken somewhere. I had to wait for myself to heal before trying to get up again. Colin was on his own for now.

“Crap, that’s just what I need. Aidan is fucked up and Dan is pissed.” I kept up the swings as fast as I could, but this was getting tiresome. “I have to at least wait until Aidan can get back up… I have to hold Dan back.” I saw Aidan shudder as the bones reformed and snapped together, his screams of pain barely audible.

A few minutes of immense pain and screaming passed and I was fully healed. Damn, I’m never going to get used to that. It’s a good thing to have, but Jesus it hurts so much more than breaking the bones. I looked back to the tree, which was broken where I smashed into it. Small bits of bark were scattered across the ground and the tree was stained with blood, my blood. I turned my head and saw the worst thing I could. Dan was holding Colin by the throat with the sword through his stomach. As the blood poured out Dan stared into Colin’s eyes and let a wicked grin spread itself across his face.

I knew what Dan was going to do, and I couldn’t let him kill Colin. Not after all this, not after all the things I promised. I have to end this, now. I got up from my blood soaked spot in the grass and sprinted as fast as I could to Dan. With the rage flowing through me I kicked him in the knee with enough force to bend it backwards. I jumped and kicked him in the face which sent him back and made him fall down. Colin slumped onto his back coughing. I ran up to Dan and kicked him back down, jumped on top of him and punched him in the face. I kept hitting Dan until he stopped moving. I killed him, all because of this Prophet. I will find this Prophet, and when I do, oh when I do…

I finished my coughing fit and looked up to Aidan who was sitting over Dan. His blood-covered fists rest at his side; a few bones were jutting through the skin. Dan’s face was equally bruised and bloodied. Aidan slowly got off Dan and buried his face into his hands. He just killed his lifelong friend. How would you feel? He got up after a few moments and walked over to me, “Hey Colin, you doing ok?”

I could tell how much this pained Aidan, “Yeah, what now?”

He looked back to Dan and returned his regretful gaze to me, “We have to get you out of here, those ribs won’t heal themselves.” That was Aidan for ya, he could hide any emotions and bury them away so nobody could see. I’d hate to see what would happen if he burst.

I looked to Colin who was starting to stand up. I saw his eyes widen and a look of sheer horror on his face.

“What?” I asked.

CRACK!

Everything went limp, I felt cold…

“SHIT!” I screamed as Aidan fell to the floor with a broken neck.

Dan was standing there, his face healing just as Aidan’s would have, but faster. As the threads of skin pulled and wove themselves together Dan just stared at me. Before Equestria we never completely got along. Aidan always said that the way Dan acted was normal for him, nothing personal. Now it was, though, now Dan wants me dead. As much as I’d love to believe that I could bring down Dan, he was stronger than Aidan, and without my sword I can’t do anything.

Dan looked down to me and looked into my eyes. He looked at me with menacing eyes and quite literally kicked me back about ten feet. God damn that hurt and I think he broke a rib. Fuck this wasn’t going good. I didn’t notice the cliff I just flew off. Shit… time to think! Somehow the sword appeared back into its sheath, but that didn’t matter now. I grabbed it and rammed it into the wall of the cliff to stop myself.

The pain surged through me as my neck slowly clicked back into place. This was taking longer than most injuries. Ribs were done in a few minutes, arm was about thirty seconds, and skin was about ten. A neck injury was more complex and takes time to fix, time I didn’t have. Dan walked over and looked down at me. This was it, I may not go down easy, but that doesn’t mean I can’t die. I assume the usual severing of the head works still, I’ll have to avoid that, but right now I can’t even move.

Dan picked me up by my head, wrenching me around and slowing the healing process. Holding me there he took his hand and slowly and agonizingly pushed his hand into my chest. I never mentioned this before but my chest has a dent in it. I was born with it and it never mattered before, but now that made it a weak point. Dan easily forced his way into my chest, I could feel the muscles tearing as he looked around inside. Everything went cold again, was this it? Dying at my brother’s hand?

Out of nowhere came Colin, Thank God! With sword in hand he stabbed deep into Dan’s neck. The scream was terrifying, he was still my friend. It pained me to see him like this. He ripped the sword out of Dan and slammed the back of his head with the emerald pommel. Luckily that knocked him out, but with regenerative capabilities I didn’t know how long that would last.

I fell to the floor as Dan’s cold hand fell from my chest. I focused all my powers on healing as fast as I could, which I didn’t know I could do. I was almost completely healed when a black fog spewed out of Dan’s mouth and nose. A humanoid figure amassed out of the fog, the one from the dragon incident. I was burning with rage, but unable to do anything as I was still healing. I could do nothing but watch as the fog walked closer to me. The foggy tendrils that made up its arms picked me up and it looked me straight in the eye.

Screaming in horror as the fog lifted my contorted body up, Colin exploded in a fit of rage and power. Power that I didn’t know he had. A bow made purely of light materialized from nothing. He pulled out a rusty old arrow that when strung was turned into the same light material that the bow was made of. He and his weapon glowed as he shot the arrow. It was covered with a blue fire as it flew toward the fog.

My last hope vanished as the arrow slowed to a stop. The look frozen on Colin’s face was that of pure rage and sorrow. Dan’s slow but steady breathing was stopped too. All that moved was me and that damned fog.

“Wh- Wh- Wha-?” I choked out, barely able to form words with a hole in my chest. All the while it was burning in a fire of pain.

“Let me help with that,” The raspy sounding fog said as a few tendrils wisped around my open chest and it quickly closed. There was no pain, too.

“What do you want with me?” I asked bluntly.

“You still don’t see it do you?” He said, shaking his head.

“Who are you?” I asked demandingly.

“I am Mendax,” He said coldly.

“Mendax? What does Prophet want with us?” I asked.

“It’s what he wants with you,” Mendax said pointing at me.

“Why would he want me?”

“All will be revealed in time. But that isn’t why I’m here. I’m here to stop him,” Mendax replied.

“Stop him? I thought you and he were working together,” I said.

“You have to understand that pretending to be his ally was the best way to get close to him,” Mendax said.

“What happened when he changed? Where did you go? Why didn’t you stop him?” I was just rattling off questions at this point, nothing else mattered. He was the first person telling the truth since we got here.

“His soul was corrupt. Trust me, Prophet wanted nothing more than to see peace in Equestria. I left because alone, without a proper plan, and without much power, there was nothing I could do against him. I didn’t stop him because he is so immensely powerful that he alone can defeat Celestia, Luna, and the Elements at the same time!” He nearly shouted at me, voicing his anger.

“Ok, I get it. Why do you want me though?” I asked.

“You are the ‘greater and more powerful’ that was to come after him. You are the one who will defeat Prophet and reunite Equestria,” Mendax said.

“And why should I trust you?” I asked.

“I wouldn’t lie to you, not in this life or the next,” Mendax said.

I didn’t know what to believe. Mendax could be the only person who knows how to defeat him. “If I do defeat him, is there a way back to Earth?” I asked.

“You might not want to go back, not only will you lose the powers you have gained and the powers to come, but Earth has changed since then,” Mendax said. I looked to dan, he looked like he had been through hell back on Earth. I wonder what happened.

“Will Dan be alright?” I asked.

“Yes, and he will fully remember you again, I had to block his thoughts to get close enough to you,” Mendax replied.

“And what of Vis?” I asked confused by the many voices and the web of secrets and lies I was wrapped in.

Mendax looked down as if the mention pained him, “Vis, I’m sorry I took so long to come back. When the time comes, promise me you will do what you have to,”

Vis chimed in, “I promise, Mendax. Goodbye old friend,”

“Before I go, I must tell you about something. Remember this, Aidan, Pure Harmony is flawed... but it can be mended.”

"Wait! What does that even mean?" Aidan said, hoping to nothing that this would help him some day.

"You'll figure it out," Mendax said confidently. "Trust me."

“Why are you doing this?”

“I’m over two thousand years old, and I’ve seen a lot of shit. Besides, I have to, this was our dream, saving Equestria,” Mendax said as time started to speed up again. The arrow stabbed him in a flash of light. Just before he faded he said, “After all, I am his best friend.” Something about that was reassuring, familiar even.

Chapter 17

The few wisps of black fog diminished as I stood there in shock. Mendax was gone, and with him our only true ally. Celestia and Luna were friends, but they never told us the complete truth until we demanded it. To top it all off, Vis, the one I thought we could trust above all was still hiding things. If I am this supposed ‘Great and Powerful’ that is to reunite Equestria again, one would think that the truth would be told.

“NO!” I screamed as I watched Mendax fade. Something inside me knew he was more than just a voice, more than just Prophet’s friend; I couldn’t quite put my finger on it.

Colin stood looking at the ground as his bow comprised of pure light faded away. “Did he talk to you too?” He asked me.

“Yes…” I fell to my knees, not knowing what to do next. Everyone has one of those moments when the reality of a bad situation sinks in. The feeling sank as looked where Mendax was, still not able to believe he was gone.

Colin walked over to me and put a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry, we will make it through this.”

“We have to, I promised remember,” I said with determination. If this is what I’m to live up to then so be it.

“You and your promises…” Colin said looking to Dan.

“We should get him to Ponyville. At least he can still heal,” I said getting up from the ground. I walked over to Dan who was still knocked out cold. By this time he was fully healed, whatever powers he had it was more than mine. I looked over my friend, damn am I glad he isn’t dead. “Grab his legs.”

“Sure,” Colin said grunting from picking up the big man. He was bigger than Colin and I put together, not fat, just big. Me being skinny as hell wasn’t much of an addition anyway, so it was understandable.

Having the powers I did ensured carrying the unconscious man was at least tolerable. Over the long distance we walked back to Ponyville, Colin had to stop. Without bizarre super strength powers such as mine, he couldn’t carry Dan all the way in one attempt. “Hey, what was that bow you pulled out?” I asked.

“Honestly? I have no idea, It just kind of happened. I was just really, really angry, and all of a sudden I felt a surge of heat from my chest that spread out to my fingers. First there was a roar, but then, all I could hear was my own heartbeat. And before I knew what I was doing, I shot that arrow. It was weird, but still pretty awesome right?” He said, excited at the sudden apparition of his own strange powers.

“Yeah, I mean, how many people can pull a bow out of their ass like that?” I joked.

“Hey. When Dan stuck his hand in you, what did it feel like?”

“That’s a little bit weird to ask. It felt like, well, a hand being stuck into your chest. There really isn’t a better way to describe it.” I looked down at the hole in my armor. “Something tells me that Mendax planned you to knock out Dan though. Dan seemed to be waiting for something when he held me,” I said. Colin looked down at the ground.

I looked down too and saw Dan waking up. “Colin, you are an asshole…” He said in an unpleasant tone.

“Nice to see you too!” Colin said in response.

“Come on, Dan, Ponyville isn’t that much farther. I don’t want to carry your ass all the way,” I said pointing back to town through the thick forest. Dan slowly got up and cracked his neck a few times before talking.

“Wow, you don’t look different at all, aren’t you like nineteen now?” Dan asked.

“What? I’m fifteen, we have only been here for about a week or something,” I said.

“Huh, that’s strange, there’s a time difference. It’s been three years back on Earth.”

“Fuck me!” I said. “And that makes you?”

“Twenty three, thanks for remembering,” Dan said with a smirk. I really loved the guy. He had the perfect level of understanding and sarcasm. “You’re pretty quick for still being fifteen, Mendax give you a little boost too?”

“Nah, Vis did.”

“Vis?”

“Apparently a good friend of Mendax. He is the one that helped us get close to the ponies, but still wants to remain hidden, so don’t talk about him.” Colin looked away in deep thought again. Mendax must have told him something really important, I will have to ask later.

“Hey sorry about goin’ Wesker on you, must have fuckin’ hurt! But hey, you did break my knee and smash my skull.”

I looked down to my side to see if my revolver was still there. “You broke my neck! And you fuckin’ ruined my armor! It’s stupid looking, but still mine! Come on; let’s get going, ill fill you in on the way.”

“You are a brony in Equestria and you aren’t good friends with the mane six? What is wrong with you?” Dan asked. He was a brony too.

“I’ve mainly just been in Canterlot. Contact with the public was restricted until a few days ago. Anyway, enough about us, what’s life like back on Earth?” I asked. Colin looked over, news from back home must have perked his attention. I knew I was itching to hear of it.

“Well, let me start by saying John and Josh were right in their revolutionary dreams. Right after you left the economy finally fell and the nation went into disarray. The only people who benefitted from the global depression it caused were Cuba and North Korea only because they never dealt with other countries. No trade to rely on for money or goods, ya know?”

“Yeah,” I said.

“So baby Kim pushed the big red button when revolutionists challenged the military that took control as an emergency dictatorship. Without a proper government the states quickly split apart, conquered by other nations. Only a few remained under official US control. Terrorist groups formed all over the remaining states and ruined any hope we had. The states devolved into the bloodiest war anyone’s ever seen. I joined the 104th division, it was what was left of the counter-terrorist resistance.”

“Were you smashed by a tower?” Colin asked interrupting him.

“Uhh, yeah. That’s when I came here, why?” Dan asked confused at how Colin knew.

“I had the same dream,” I said looking to Colin.

“What?” Dan asked, confused by the lack of sense we were making.

“Last night I had a dream. In it I was a member of the 104th and let an assault on this tower. In the end it only ended up toppling over onto me, Hernandez, and Jenkins.”

“Ahh, Jenkins. I’ll miss that crazy son of a bitch.” I thought I saw a tear come to Dan’s eye, but he looked away before I could be sure.

“So, yeah, where is the library?” Colin asked. He was leading our group even though he had no idea where in the town he was.

“This way,” I said walking to the front of our group with the moon directly above us.

“Oh, Spike! Where could they be?” Twilight asked the baby dragon.

“Probably just taking their time, I’m sure nothing bad happened.”

Just then Aidan came flying in through the window throwing glass all over the room. A human, much bigger than Aidan, jumped through the open window and picked him up by the throat.

“Fuck you!” Aidan choked out as the bigger human threw him to the floor and stepped on him.

Twilight panicked and sent a blast of magic at the towering human.

The blast knocked Dan off of me and across the room. I could only respond with a loud maniacal laugh, as I am known to do. Dan laughed as loud as I did and Colin stepped in chuckling. Twilight stood next to me, confused by my laugh but pissed at Dan.

“Gotchya!” I said laughing at the unicorn. Her gaze turned to me, now it was far more confused.

“But he?” Twilight asked trying to piece things together.

“Twi, this is Dan,” I said introducing my friend while interrupting her. I got up from the floor as her look somehow was more confused.

Dan couldn’t help but laugh more when Twilight sputtered gibberish trying to make sense of things. “Howdy,” Dan said through laughter.

“Don’t worry, he is a friend,” I said walking over to Dan to help him up. “Mendax brought him here.”

“Mendax? But, that’s impossible!” She said, remembering the story Celestia had told her.

“Nope,” Dan said. “I heard the raspy voice myself. How else would I get here?”

Twilight couldn’t argue with that. Nopony she knew of had ever cracked cross-planet teleportation, not even Celestia.

Dan held out a hand, “Nice to meet you Twilight.” He knew when to act proper. Getting on Twilight’s bad side even if you do have powers like ours isn’t a good thing.

“Don’t worry Twilight, he grows on you,” Colin said from the doorway.

Twilight walked up and shook Dan’s hand with her hoof. “Why the window smashing then?”

“Aww, we can’t have any fun!” I mock pouted as Twilight shot me a glare. With her magic she repaired the glass scattered all over the floor. “Wana tell Celestia we have the manticore murder problem under control?” She walked off levitating a quill to paper as she began to write.

“Dan did that?” She asked.

“Yeah. Let’s just say he wasn’t thinking clearly, Mendax picked at his mind a little,” I said. “But damn Dan, that manticore was ruined!”

“Hey, he tried to eat me! What would you have done?”

“Something a little less gruesome,” I replied.

While we were making small talk Celestia sent a letter back. Twilight opened it and looked it over. “Princess Celestia wants you three to go to Canterlot immediately. Dan will be questioned upon arrival,” She pulled me aside for a second as Dan and Colin went on talking. “She wants you to keep an eye on him, too. We can only guess what Mendax left behind in him.”

I was a little shocked by the second demand, but hey, another human only means further change for Equestria, and another human for her to worry about. Dan, Colin, and I waited at the library for the carriage to come. Celestia knows what she is doing, I hope.

Some time passed as we all enjoyed the arrival of Dan. Twilight got along with him and spike took to sitting on his shoulder. The carriage was spotted outside, good, that meant sleep for us. It was around midnight, but having fought, and raced today I was a little more tired than usual. Colin was exhausted, our regeneration made sleep less of an issue, a luxury he still didn’t have. It was still a necessity, but less so.

The ride to Canterlot didn’t take long with Dan as entertainment, but I had to ask, “Dan, what happened to my family?” It was a selfish question, but I couldn’t hide my desire to know.

“John enacted his doomsday plan and moved to the ranch. As far as I know, they are still there.” Dan said. Colin looked out the window at the passing trees below. He couldn’t ask about his family, and I know that must have hurt. Dan never knew them, so he wouldn’t know what happened. We could only hope for the best.

We arrived in Canterlot to find Celestia waiting for us. Apparently this was a big enough deal for her to wake up in the dead of night. She looked at me and smiled, I returned a nod, and then she looked to Dan. Dan wore a dark five’ o clock shadow on his face as he looked at the princess smiling. He knew that if he pissed Celestia off, that was the end of it, and with the manticore killing she wouldn’t be so understanding. I didn’t kill anything when I came, he would have to explain some things.

“Follow me, please,” Celestia said as she walked toward the castle. We walked through the maze of hallways until we finally came to the throne room. Luna must have been dealing with something else because she wasn’t in there. “Dan, will you explain why you are here?”

“Mendax brought me here,” Dan said. Celestia looked at him in disbelief. “He ruined Prophet’s last ditch effort to get close to Aidan by bringing me here. Prophet wanted to fool Aidan into working with him by using someone he loved. The only other person who was close to Aidan and knew as much as he about this world is me. Mendax tricked the prophet and ruined his plan by showing himself to Aidan before he was destroyed. I don’t know what he told Aidan though,” Dan said in a casual but respectful tone.

“Aidan?” Celestia said.

“He told me that I am the ‘greater and more powerful’ that was to come after Prophet.”

Dan looked a little confused and Colin looked away. “Mendax told me that we will have to wait for Prophet to make his move. There is nothing more we can do for now but prepare. Prophet will come with everything he can to get Aidan,” Colin said as if it pained him. “He will stop at nothing to get Aidan. That’s when we have to kill Prophet.”

We all looked at Colin. I didn’t know that he knew so much about this. Mendax didn’t reveal anything like that to me, only some proverb or something. The words echoed in my head as I looked away, deep in thought, ‘Pure Harmony is flawed... but it can be mended.’

Chapter 18

“What do you propose we do now Colin?” Celestia asked.

“Wait.”

“You really expect me to sit and wait until my kingdom is attacked?” She asked angrily.

“Celestia,” I interrupted, “There is nothing more we can do. When Mendax was talking with me, it felt right. He actually seemed happy, not vengeful or angry.” Looking to Celestia and walking closer I continued, “Listen, you have to trust us. I don’t know what Prophet wants with me, but I will end this.” As she stood taking in what I just said everyone fell silent.

“Ok,” She said looking at me with a certain look in her eyes.

“Alright, Princess, I’ll take Dan to where he will be staying,” Colin said as he and Dan walked out of the throne room. Celestia just kept looking at me like that, “Good night.”

I stayed standing in front of her. I’d have to be an idiot to not see that she needed someone right now. “Don’t worry, I’m here.”

“Aidan,” A tear fell from her face. It seemed that every time we were together alone she cried. “When Prophet comes, no matter what he does to try and trick you, please don’t let us down.”

“I won’t,” I said sitting down on the edge of the top step. My broken armor clinked together as I moved. Celestia moved to sit next to me. “What did he do to you?”

“He…” Celestia looked to the stained glass pane on the wall showing his banishment, and then looked to another which I hadn’t noticed. It was of the time he reunited Equestria under the banner of the princesses. “He threw away everything we had.”

Great, more tears. “Celestia, when he comes back, I plan to kill him. Will you let me?” What she felt under the visage of royalty was that of pain, not for herself, but for Prophet. “I know you still care about him. I’d be blind not to see that. When the time comes, and it will, you have to let me do it.”

“I know, and I will do what has to be done,” She said as her voice trembled. “I just wonder if somewhere, deep down inside him there is still a fragment of what he used to be.”

“I’m sure there is, and he will love you more for ending his suffering.” I looked to her as she lay down. Looking off toward the multiple different stained glass windows showing the Elements’ adventures that I was all too familiar with I said, “I know I would want that.”

We just sat there together for a moment, knowing that when the time came, we would have to do something that we might not like. She had to watch her past lover die, while I have to make her suffer by killing him. “You look a lot like him,” Celestia said to break the silence.

“You calling me ugly?” I asked jokingly.

Failing to suppress the laughter she said, “Before he changed.”

“Is that a good thing?” I asked.

“I don’t know. It’s good to be reminded of him, but every time I’m also reminded of how I failed in protecting him.” Celestia said looking at the many depictions of Prophet in the hallway.

“Protecting him?”

“What I told you before wasn’t completely true. Prophet never turned evil; he never tried to take over, nothing like that.”

“Then what did happen,” I asked. She would tell the truth now, but only if I didn’t get angry with her.

“In his search for unity he found a new source of magic. The magic fed off the hate and anger he had buried inside him and multiplied it. The good he had didn’t stand a chance when the evil took over. He then challenged my sister and me, threatening to destroy everything we had ever worked for.”

“And that’s when you killed him?” I asked.

“Not before trying everything to fix him. That was about ninety years ago…” Celestia said. “What was Earth like, when you left?”

“Well, it was pretty bad. My country was severely in debt, war was on the horizon, and our economy was crashing. Our government was deeply rooted in greed, theft, and discrimination. People never looked beyond their petty problems to the bigger picture. We were still bound to our planet. If only people united to form a better place we could all do so much more for ourselves.”

“Oh, that sounds terrible.”

“It wasn’t all bad though. Things like religion helped people hang on.”

“What is religion?”

“You mean you don’t worship a god? Wow, that actually surprises me,” Celestia glared at me, unsatisfied with my statement. “Religions are complicated; they all claim there is a higher power, or want to achieve some form of enlightenment in their most basic form.”

“Why would you waste your time on something like that?” Celestia asked.

“Now, I’ll admit, it seems kind of silly. Some people prayed and they claim their god answered them. It’s hard to tell the truth from the garbage though; I never knew what was real or not.”

“Did everypony –body, believe in a god?”

“No. In fact, a lot of people got through life just fine without one. A lot of people weren’t bad actually, but that number was fading quickly. Right before I was taken here there were a lot of bombings and shootings all over the world, random killings of civilians and such.”

“Why would anypony –body kill?” Celestia asked with wide eyes. I suppose that’s why all the ponies were so scared that I threatened them like I did. These ponies were more sheltered than I thought, even with a war on the horizon.

“I’ll never know their reasons. I could never bring myself to senselessly murder.”

“Do you miss it, Earth?” Celestia asked. It was kind of soon for that, but hey she couldn’t know what I’m going through. Staring blankly back at her my mind was struck with a deluge of memories of all the people and times I had on Earth. So much was gone, so many people I’d never get to see again. I’d never have a real family now, never can have kids. “Sorry, I just…”

“No, it’s ok, really,” I said looking back to her. “I do, a lot actually. Ya know, the deal about family and friends and…” A single cold tear ran down my tired face and fell onto my armor with a small tap. “I’ll be alone here now. I know I have all you ponies and Colin and Dan, but it’s not the same. I’ll never have a family of my own. Don’t let that get you down though; I don’t want you worrying about me.”

Celestia looked at me with sorrow, and regret, “If I hadn’t been so careless with Prophet everything would be normal, you would have a family, you would mmmph” I put a hand over Celestia’s mouth to make her shut up.

Dropping the hand after she stopped trying to talk I said, “Stop it Celestia. What happened isn’t your fault, and I’m more than happy to help you. I’ll endure whatever pain I have to just to make sure this world is safe again, to make sure you’re safe again.” Celestia lay shocked at what I said. I can never bear that kind of stuff, when someone blames themselves for something they can’t control. It’s just not right.

“I just… Thank you.” Celestia said as more tears formed and fell. “You know, you and Prophet are a lot alike, the good Prophet.” I smiled back to the sad princess. She really had seen a lot. I hope I’m the one to fix all this. I can’t stand to see someone like this, backed into a corner and everyone still keeps pestering you with all their crap. “It’s getting late. I should be going to bed now.”

Celestia got up and walked down the stairs, leaving me alone. “Night, Tia.” When she heard me she stopped in her tracks.

Celestia looked back to me with a big smile, “Goodnight, Aidan.” Only one other person called her that.

Dan looked to Colin square in the eye, “Your parents are dead…”

Colin stood shocked with tears pouring down his face. “I guess I should have guessed, but really? In only three years?”

“Yep…” Dan slammed the door on Colin who was still standing in the hallway.

I walked through the dark corridors adorned with the princesses’ symbol, the one with the two ponies flying around the planet. It was quiet in here, nothing could be heard. My footsteps echoed on the floor and made me paranoid. Approaching my room I heard crying, who the hell was crying now, and it was a dude.

“Colin, what’s up?” I asked him as he sat in the hallway with his head buried in his hands and tears streaming all over the place.

“My parents are dead…” He said coldly.

“How do you know that?” I asked, knowing that there was no way to find out.

“Dan told me…”

“God damnit, Dan!” I opened his door and walked inside. “What the fuck man? Really?”

“What?” Dan asked with a wicked grin on his face.

“Colin’s parents are dead? You know nothing about them, dumbass!” I yelled to the moron.

“I just couldn’t help it!” Dan howled with laughter. “The silence was just too damn unbearable!”

“You fucking idiot! Colin will fucking hate you for this…”

Speak of the devil and he shall arrive, “So you did that just for fun?” Colin asked with a rather pissed off glare.

“Oh shit,” I said stepping back as Colin reached for his sword.

“What are you gonna do to me?” Dan asked mockingly.

Colin replied with a stab in the leg and a slash across the face. “What the fuck is wrong with you?” Colin screamed to Dan as he stabbed him again.

“Oh, I was just joking!” Dan replied through the pain.

“You don’t joke about that, moron,” I said standing in the corner laughing.

Colin ended his fit with a stab to Dan’s left eye, “COCK SUCKING MIDGET WHORE SMURPHY SON OF A BITCH!” Dan screamed as Colin waked away grinning like a mad man.

“Good night dumbfuck,” I said as I walked out of the door.

Chapter 19

Dan, Colin, and I were awoken by a guard who send us to the dining hall. I’m starting to get the hang of navigating this castle. “So Aidan, I been thinking, because we have super-duper regeneration doesn’t that make us immortal?” Dan asked.

“I guess. I’d never thought about that before, but say your head was chopped off, wouldn’t you die from that?” I responded.

“Wana find out?” Dan said with a grin.

“No thanks, maybe later sometime,” I responded mockingly.

Our trio walked down the halls to the dining hall. I left my broken armor in my room, as did Colin. Upon entering the dining hall we saw Luna and a tired Celestia.

“Good morning,” I said with a smile. Looking to Celestia I could see that she didn’t take lack of sleep well.

She responded with a tired smile, “Good morning.” Really she should be sleeping, but I guess she has to manage the kingdom.

I saw Luna staring at Dan, observing him cautiously, “Luna, this is Dan. He was taken here by Mendax to help us defeat Prophet.”

“Oh, It’s a pleasure to meet you Dan,” She said with a warm smile holding out a hoof for Dan to shake.

Before all this, Luna was Dan’s favorite pony. You can imagine how happy he was shaking her hoof, “The pleasure’s all mine!” When he wanted to put on a face, he could, the sneaky bastard.

“So, Dan, how ‘bout goin’ to Ponyville later?” I asked as we sat down to begin eating.

Dan looked over the table and instantly noticed the lack of meat, “Yeah, yeah, but what’s with the lack of eggs here?” That earned a facepalm from me and strange looks from the princesses. “Seriously! Ponies have their cupcakes and stuff. Baked goods have eggs in them! Is it too hard to fry up an egg for a guy?”

“Fry an egg?” Celestia asked.

“Yeah!” Dan said enthusiastically.

“Humans usually eat meat, and Dan loves his meat,” Colin said.

“Yeah, both kinds,” I said looking at Dan.

Dan responded with an angry glare, “All I’m saying is it doesn’t make sense, have backed goods but not fry eggs!”

“Oh darn, Dan doesn’t get his eggs,” I mocked. “Celestia, mind getting me another set of armor? My current set was broken when Dan was being controlled.”

Luna had a horrified look on her face, “Aidan, what happened?”

“Well, while Dan was being memory blocked he decided it would be a good idea to ram his fist into my chest,” I said pointing to my chest.

“Oh, dear,” Luna said shifting her gaze to Dan.

“It wasn’t my fault, Mendax was in my head at the time,” He said defensively.

“I see,” Luna said still a little untrusting of Dan.

We finished our meal and walked out of the dining hall, “Goodbye Celestia, Luna, we’ll be heading to Ponyville now.”

“See ya, Luna” Dan said as we left. Luna was still his favorite; he didn’t pay much mind to Celestia, who was just another face to him.

We walked through the long corridors supported by arches with beautiful decorations all over. There must be some kind of celebration coming up that I didn’t know of. I’ll have to ask somepony about that when I get the chance. I led Dan and Colin to the runway where the pegasi guards were going to take our carriage to Ponyville. The early morning breeze was refreshing. It was time to take that familiar boring trip to Ponyville.

We stepped off the carriage one at a time in front of the library where Twilight was sure to be. We walked to the library and knocked on the door. Spike was the one who answered as usual.

“Hey, Aidan, wana see Twilight?” He asked.

“Yeah, are the others around today?” I asked as he welcomed us in.

“I think so. As far as I know Applejack is the only pony busy until lunch,” Dan was the last person to walk in and earned a gasp from Spike. “Who are you?”

“Hey, Spike, my name is Dan,” He said towering over Spike. Dan is about six feet tall, me being around five feet nine. Dan’s height wasn’t what startled spike though, aside from the fact that Dan was another human in Equestria. Dan’s build, much larger than mine, was what scared the baby dragon. He must have hidden last night when Dan and I had our little joke fight.

“Woah!” Spike said in awe as Dan knelt known to shake spikes small claw.

“Hey, Aidan, how have you been?” Twilight asked as she walked into the main room.

“Not bad. We’re just here to introduce Dan to the others and make sure nopony worries about the manticore murderer,” I said. “Know if the others have anything going on today?”

“Applejack is the only pony that has to work today, want to go visit her?” Twilight asked.

“Why not,” I said. Looking to my human friends I asked, “You coming?”

Spike had taken to sitting on Dan’s shoulder, “Sure, let’s go.”

Colin followed behind us as we walked through the town. Twilight and Spike decided to take a longer route so she could gather the others as she went along. Colin, Dan, and I went straight to Sweet Apple Acres. I figured it would be better to surprise everypony at the same time.

We walked through the town to Sweet Apple Acres. Dan received many odd looks from the passing ponies, they weren’t used to him yet. The fact that I was walking with him let them know that everything was fine. Colin didn’t ease their mind any, they had never seen him do anything special like I had done.

Arriving at Sweet Apple Acres we were greeted by Granny Smith and Applebloom sitting outside. Applejack and Bigmac were hard at work elsewhere in the orchard. “Hey, Aidan!” Applebloom greeted. We had never talked much before, but the last time I was working here we talked a little bit.

“Hey, hows things around here?” I asked.

“Good, ah was just about to go meet Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo ta go adventurin’” She replied. Oh, right, the Cutie Mark Crusaders. I always loved how stubborn they were, everypony always told them what they needed to do but they wouldn’t listen at all, and still don’t it seems.

I’m not sure when in the series we have been taken, but Twilight isn’t a princess yet. Everything else from the series has been true so far so I think it will happen sometime soon, wont that be fun. Better not talk about it around the others though; I don’t want to seem crazy or something.

The other ponies were walking up as we made small talk with the Apples present. “Hey, Aidan!” Rainbow greeted. The athlete now had more respect for me because we tied in the race.

“Hey, whats up?” I said as they all sat down at the picnic table we were at.

“Oh, nothing, just got done sending in my wonderbolt academy application,” So that’s where we are in the timeline, good to know. If everything else follows the timeline from the show then I should be gaining a powerful ally soon.

“Awesome,” I said in a friendly tone.

All the ponies except Twilight were shooting uneasy looks at Dan.

“Everypony, this is Dan,” I said pointing to him. “He is my good friend.”

“Howdy, everypony.”

“He’s a good guy, don’t worry,” I said, easing the tensions at the table. We were starting to relax and talk among ourselves as Applejack walked up. “Oh, hey Applejack!”

“Howdy, y’all,” She said scanning the group. “Who’s this?”

“Hi, my name’s Dan,” He said with an open hand and warm smile.

“Hi, Dan,” Applejack said shaking his hand. The whole idea of shaking a hoof is a little odd, but then again we are in Equestria.

The ponies settled down after a while. “Hey, by the way, the whole manticore issue has been dealt with. Everything is fine again,” I said hoping to avoid the fact that Dan killed it.

Fluttershy asked, “What killed it?” In her timid voice.

I shot a look to Twilight to make sure she was paying attention, “A small dragon, nothing to worry about. I got him to move off easily.”

“Yeah, you know how those dragons can be, right Fluttershy?” Twilight asked to back me up.

“Oh, I guess…” She said with that quiet tone.

The ponies in general loved Dan, except Rainbow. She didn’t really like how Dan was more competition for her role of best athlete, I was pushing it enough. I managed to get Rarity to make another set of clothes for me to wear. After a bit of chatting and hanging out the ponies had to go their separate ways leaving us three, Spike, and Twilight. Applejack had to get back to work so we decided to head back to the library.

“Hey, Twi, what does Zecora know about Prophet?” I asked as Dan Colin and Spike walked ahead taking.

“I don’t really know, why?”

“Well, when I went to ask about the manticore she actually called me Prophet and bowed,” I said a little bit worried.

“That’s strange,” Twilight replied.

“Yeah, I wonder how much she knows. Maybe she can help us, want to come see?” I asked.

“I’d love to, but I have some reading to do, sorry,” She replied.

“It’s fine,” I said to her. I walked up behind the others, “Hey wana go see Zecora real quick?”

“Sure,” Dan said, having nothing else to do.

“I’ll just hang with Spike and Twilight if you don’t mind,” Colin said. He and Twilight were sure to get along, they were both smart people and loved to talk about those kind of things.

Dan and I separated from our small group and walked toward the Everfree. I have to find out what she knows.

Author's Note

Sorry for the lack of a chapter for the past few days, ill do my best to get more out over this weekend.

Chapter 21

Dan:

It’s been about two weeks since we lost Aidan. I lead countless search parties to find him, but we just can’t. Everybody blames themselves, and waits for what Prophet is going to do. Whatever it is, I know it won’t be good. I hope Aidan is ok, but I doubt it. Celestia seems more distant since he was captured, it really hit her hard. It’s hard to believe my little buddy is gone, and will possibly kill everyone someday.

Those two weeks were spent aimlessly searching for Aidan. The camp he was being held at was just temporary, and the gryphons moved off by the time we got there. Zecora went missing without a trace so we didn’t have any leads. We were at a dead end and now wait for him to resurface hoping that there is a way to get through to him.

I’m on my way to meet Celestia as she prepares Discord’s statue for the trip to Ponyville. Everything from the show has come true so far, so I have no doubt that Discord will be able to help us in the near future. I’m also supposed to aid in his transformation. Right now Colin is practicing his magic that he acquired from God knows where, so he will not be able to come.

Opening the door to the runway I saw Celestia looking at the statue, “Hey Celestia.”

“Hello Dan,” She said still staring at the statue’s frozen eyes.

“Something wrong?” I meant more so than usual.

“Do you really think we can get through to Discord?”

“I know we will. We have no other option, this will work. Trust me,” I said hoping to ease her mind.

Celestia looked to me, “Do you think he will help us get Aidan back?”

That I didn’t know, but I had a feeling that he would be willing to help. “With Prophet threatening destruction of the world, he doesn’t have much of a choice,” I said. The words calmed the princess of the sun. “Celestia, I’ve known Aidan since he was born. He will do everything he can to fix this. He will find a way, trust me.”

“But what if he can’t? What if he never comes back?” Celestia asked as she began to let all the feelings bottled up to come out. “What if we fail?”

“We won’t Celestia. I will make sure Aidan comes back safe. I promised, remember?”

Celestia looked off to the rising sun. Aidan promised too, now where is he. Whatever Prophet wants with him, he finally got it.

Colin: Who again wrote this part!

Though they were all futile, I still feel guilty for not going on those search parties. I had been stuck reading books on magic/learning from Twilight during the day, and sneaking to the library at night.

I had read most of Naturalizing The Supernatural. It did talk about making “hard light” as a possible ability of someone made out of pure energy (which made me question whether or not I was still human). As for controlling it, all I could understand was that one has to be absolutely calm with a clear mind, which allowed for more control, or in an extremely emotional state (thus explaining my previous experience).

All attempts at producing hard light ended up with things catching fire or melting.

I guess I was just too aware of the world around me, and when thinking of how it felt to hold the bow (it vibrated rhythmically at a high speed), I caused a lot of heat in the things nearby.

That night I had been in the library. I was reading Naturalizing The Supernatural, and accidently dropped the book. To my surprise, it fell open to the very last page, and stuck into the binding was a small piece of paper.

It said: “Colin, Darkness by its nature must run from the light. The light chases it from its hiding place, uncovering every door it hides behind.”

“That’s all well and good,” I said to myself, “but it doesn’t help me at all if I can’t make any light”

I hadn’t cried in a long time. The last time I did, it had been after my grandparents had died, and I guess I had just buried my emotions since then.

However, as I sat there by the shelf, I cried.

I was in a strange new place, away from all my family (all of which were probably dead), my best friend had been captured by talking gryphons, and there was nothing I could do about any of it!

Through the spaces between my fingers I saw the flickering of light on the floor.

“OH SHIT!” I thought, “They found me!”

But when I looked up, I realized the flickering was not from some carried torch or candle, but from my tears. My tears were glowing. My hands were covered with liquid light, and without realizing it, I wiped them on the bookshelf next to me.

Letters formed on the wood where I touched it. I quickly spread more light on the wood and eventually could read what it said:

“Mrrn ebkbfq? Lbi”

At first I thought it was gibberish, but then I realized it was in code. My code. One of the ones I wrote back on earth. Translated, it said: “Look beneath me.”

I looked beneath the shelf, and sure enough, there was a small hole. Throwing my fear of spiders to the wind, I quickly stuck my finger in it, and pushed a button inside.

Suddenly, a floor board to my right popped up. I lifted it up further, reached in below it, and pulled out a small black book.

It was a diary, and unmarked.

I wonder whose this is. I thought to myself.

I flipped to a random page, and started to read:

“Today Mendax called me “Prophet”. Jokingly so of course, as a sort of revenge for me giving him his name. Unfortunately I think it’s starting to stick. People keep calling me that.”

This thing is coming with me, I thought. I pushed the floor board down, checked to make sure that the tears had all dried up, and went back to my room for the night.

“I’m going to be so fucking tired in the morning” I thought.

Dan:

We flew to Ponyville in uncovered carriages. I suppose Celestia didn’t care anymore if the public saw humans. Discord’s statue was in the same carriage I was in; I had to make sure it didn’t fall out during our flight. The trip was that same short boring trip we had taken many times before. Now that Aidan was gone and Prophet’s plan was in motion, everything we do seems like a waste unless it has to do with getting him back. Luckily Discord’s reformation would mean help in reaching that goal, so everyone had a determined and slightly cheery air to them.

Twilight and the elements used their release spell on the statue. I just couldn’t help myself when Discord came to, “DADDY!” I screamed as I ran up and hugged him. The look on his face was priceless!

“Get off me you filthy beast,” Discord said as he pushed me away and brushed his hands off. The rest of the day proceeded just like the episode did. I followed to make sure nothing bad happened, and let me tell you, the turning house part wasn’t fun. Not at all.

The time came as expected and he reformed just like in the show. Celestia came back to greet him. Their dialogue was exactly the same as from the show, it was odd really. How are our two worlds connected, and why can we see into the future. Maybe the developers have some sort of subconscious bond between realities.

Discord and I were taken back to Canterlot with Celestia. We have to get Discord in on our plans. Upon our arrival Celestia took us to the throne room and shut the doors; this didn’t need to be heard by public ears.

“So, Celestia, what fun shall we have now?” Discord asked in a slightly mocking tone. He wasn’t all good, but neither am I.

“You are to assist Dan in finding Aidan,” She said with a commanding tone.

“Who is this Aidan?” Discord asked.

“Another human, but Prophet has taken control of him and plans to destroy Equestria,” I said.

“Prophet? Oh, the chaos he could cause!” Discord said chuckling. Celestia and I gave glared at him. “But that’s not what we want, now is it?” He said with a wry smile.

“I don’t think prophet would care much for someone like you,” I said insultingly. “He wants to ruin this world, not make a joke of it.”

Discord snarled at me, “You would be surprised, human…”

“You need to help me find Aidan before Prophet does something with him.”

“And what makes you so sure he isn’t dead?” Discord asked trying to ruin our plans.

“I don’t know, but I have a feeling you can sense chaos,” I replied.

With a grunt he said, “You’re right, I can sense chaos, but why would I want to?”

I glared at Discord and grabbed for his throat. Holding him off the ground with one arm I said, “Help us, or die.”

Celestia stared in awe as I threatened Discord’s life. Even she couldn’t muster herself to kill. We humans were something this land needed to ensure true peace, to kill off the bad things in it. People like Prophet and Discord just want to watch the world burn.

“Very well,” Discord said surprised at my threat. Nopony had ever threatened him like that. The Elements of Harmony couldn’t be used to kill so he was still alive, now was a different story. “When shall we leave?” Discord asked.

“As soon as you are ready,” I replied walking out of the throne room.

Colin:

“Come on! Block it!” Twilight yelled at me.

“I’m trying! I’m trying!”

I had made some progress with the telekinesis thing, but I couldn’t lift anything heavier than the average library table. And stopping moving things was even harder, I could barely keep books from hitting me, much less the chairs Twilight was sending at me now.

I was knocked on my ass yet again.

“GOD DAMNIT!” I yelled, “I CAN’T DO THIS SHIT! ARRRRRRRRRRGGGG!”

*WHAM!

Every piece of furniture in the library lifted up and slammed back down again. A large shelf began to fall off of the second level, right above Twilight. I jumped to shield her, but it was happening to fast.

I landed next to her while simultaneously stretching myself over her.

This is all my fault! I thought.

But nothing happened.

“I think you just proved yourself wrong” said Twilight, in a strangely calm voice. “I’ll take it from here.”
I looked up. The bookshelf was hovering a full five feet above my head.

“Th-that’s me?” I asked.

“Yeah, I told you that you could do it Colin!”

The shelf moved back into place.

Oh yeah, that’s right. She’s the element of magic. Of course she could move that thing. I thought to myself.

“I think it’s time to take a break for a while,” said Twilight.

I agreed. I was still somewhat shocked. I had no idea what to think about what I just did. For some reason, to me it was stranger than producing light from my tear ducts. Go figure.

I walked outside, and my stomach growled.

Time to go find some food…

Dan:

Discord and I walked through the passages of Canterlot to the front gate. We would be traveling on foot to avoid being spotted, besides I could run faster than the carriages could take us. “Ok, look for him,” I said to Discord.

He looked into the distance and sniffed the air around him. “That’s impossible!” Discord said with a horrified look on his face.

“What?” I asked, not in the mood for delays.

“The whole gryphon kingdom is in Chaos! There is a peak at the capital though, we should head there first.” He said still in disbelief.

“Fuck, well, let’s get moving,” I said as I started to sprint to where Discord pointed, he plopped to all fours and ran after me.

Chapter 22

Dan:

Discord led the way as we ran through the countryside. The strange mix of creatures ran oddly, really it was quite a sight. His limbs of different sizes made it difficult to run and quite comical. We sped past Ponyville in a flash leaving the small town in the dust. Canterlot and Ponyville were actually quite close. You could see the whole route you would need to take when leaving Canterlot. Why Ponyville wasn’t a more popular village was beyond me. You’d think that as ponies were travelling they would pass through it. When push came to shove I could really get going. Discord was a little faster than me so he had to slow down a bit. He knew exactly where he was going so I didn’t have to worry about getting lost.

We ran for quite some time, and because we left right after we ate we had to stop to eat. Aidan and I can regenerate, so eating isn’t a problem, but that doesn’t mean we don’t get hungry. Discord still needed to eat anyway, so I had no choice. Because he was made up of many different animals he can eat meat, and thank God he can! He left after I stopped and came back with a full fucking cow! Apparently moral ethics didn’t faze him at all because he was fully ok with killing a cow that could not only think for itself but talk too. I don’t think I could to that, feels more like murder that way. It’s easy to pretend the steak wasn’t sentient though, so I am under no mental duress. I honestly have never been so happy to eat a steak. Thankfully, he has his strange magic to conjure up whatever he needs whenever he needs it, and right now he needed a grill. Let’s just say that was the best damn steak I’ve ever had. I don’t know what he put on it and I don’t care.

“You would have loved Earth!” I said as we talked for a minute while resting and preparing for another run through the forest we were in.

“Oh, I doubt that. Tons of disgusting humans running around and being ugly! How could you ever stand it? I might throw up just looking at you!” Discord said with a gagging expression.

“Please, Earth was a giant shit hole,” I said laughing a little bit at how much we humans failed.

Discord looked back at me with a confused look. “Really? Prophet made it sound like everything Equestria tries to be.”

“Not at all, maybe in the past, but not now. When I left the whole world was in chaos. Wars everywhere, peace was almost never found,” Discord squirmed in excitement thinking of all the fun he would have there. I went on to explain the state of Earth, and what it was like before the collapse.

“Oh, the things I could do…” Discord said letting a wicked smile sprawl across his face. He looked back at me and noticed the slightly depressed look on my face. “Oh, sorry.”

“Not a problem, soldiers learn to accept what happens and move on.” I said coldly.

“Have thou a heart of stone?” Discord asked.

“How would you feel if you lost everything you ever loved?” I asked. Really these ponies never understood how one might feel if they lost as much as we. The simple thought of grief was unfathomable. Ponies died of old age or medical complications, never murder or war.

“Forgetting about Aidan?”

“No. He is different now, isn’t he? Somehow I know that he will never be the same if we get him back.” I looked in the direction we were supposed to be running.

“I won’t lie, you are probably correct. The only way to come out of mind control mentally stable is if the controller wants you to.”

“Cruel magic, it seems that not everything is for good here.”

“It was actually created to root out evil or unpleasant memories, but some abused it,” Discord said. He really appeared to be changed, and enjoyed it too. I would be happy to call him my friend, who wouldn’t? “Believe me when I say: Our society has just as many quirks as earth did before it fell. They are just so miniscule in comparison with the good in everypony.”

I looked off into the sun, it was about noon now. We had ran for a good amount of time and were almost there.

“I suppose you would like to get moving again?” Discord said with a half-smile. I replied with a nod.

Again he took lead sprinting ahead of me leading the way to Aidan, or where we thought he was. Something about Aidan makes me believe that he couldn’t be killed, or ruined by Prophet. He was just too damn determined. He sure loved his promises and kept all of the ones he made, there is no way in hell he would break the ones he made here. Of all the people Prophet could have fucked with, he chose the wrong one.

James:

Vis had faded into the depths of Dan’s mind and found that Discord could be trusted and it was safe to leave Dan. Prophet had gotten what he wanted and wouldn’t want anybody else. The time was nearing that Vis would have to take action to ensure the return of Aidan. He just had to talk to Colin and tie up some loose ends first.

Wiggling his way into Colin’s head, who was again studying magic in the Canterlot library he said, “Colin, I must say that you are making great progress with your magic.”

“Yeah, for a while it was going pretty slow but now I’m getting pretty good,” Colin said. “I’m able to actually make hard-light at will.”

Vis slowed his active moving in Colin’s head at those words. “Hard-light?” Vis asked, hoping to confirm his suspicions.

“Yes,” Colin said lifting a hand which emitted a light made replica of a pencil sitting on the table in front of him. “At the moment, unfortunately I can’t do anything too impressive, but I am practicing.” Colin then proceeded to make several pencils. “And I’ve been messing around with combining my hard-light with my telekinesis. Watch me move this pencil.”
The pencil lifted off the table-top and..

*Thwack*

*(insert Wilhelm Scream here)*

“Sorry Man!” shouted Colin, as the pony got off the floor at the other side of the room, his chair having lost half of each right leg.

“I guess I need some more work, but yeah. At least there’s some progress.” Colin said with a sigh.

“G-good, keep up the good work, and don’t feel bad that you haven’t gone to look for Aidan. What you are doing here is far more important than anything you could do there,” Vis said with his voice fading a little bit.

“If you are working so hard to ensure we succeed, then why hide yourself so much?” Colin asked hoping to finally meet Vis face to face.

“Colin, you and Aidan are extremely important to this world. I can’t risk that by revealing myself just yet. It might jeopardize your positions in Equestria.” Vis replied.

“But what is the harm in revealing yourself?” Colin asked, still unsure of Vis’ reluctance.

“Certain ponies would not appreciate you having my assistance,” Vis said.

“Shady history have we?” Colin asked

“Just know that when the time comes, I will reveal myself. To you and Aidan all the doors will be shown…” Vis said leaving Colin before he could ask any more questions.

Dan:

Discord and I kept running for a good hour before finally coming to the border. It was still intact but the gryphons were our side, not theirs. As if to hold something in, not to keep others out. As we approached they sized us up and many recognized Discord and panicked. With his powers Discord held them all in place so they could neither run nor attack.

“Why are you all on this side of the border?” I asked walking up to their leader, marked with a larger set of armor and jewels on his chest.

The gryphon looked back with regret, “Prophet has returned…” I remember this gryphon himself being the one who threw the rock at Aidan’s head. Even though I wanted nothing more than to kill that son of a bitch I didn’t hoping to aid Celestia in repairing broken bonds with the gryphon nation.

“Where is Aidan?” I asked, scanning the crowd of beaten and bloodied gryphons at the same time.

“Who is this Aidan?” Their leader said gaining my attention.

“The one you threw a rock at, dumbshit!” I yelled at the high ranking soldier.

“You do not yell at me!” He shouted back. I’m in no mood for this shit.

Taking the gryphon in a headlock and choking him I asked in a threatening tone, “Where is he?”

“He is Prophet!” The gryphon began to cry as I let him go. I suppose the reality of the situation sunk in.

Damn, that confirmed my fears. Prophet was now controlling Aidan and had broken the gryphon nation from the inside out. “Where is ne now?” I asked looking past the barricade into the land. Far in the distance I could see a burning town. Many other large fires dotted the horizon but didn’t compare to the large crumbled citadel far off in the distance; If I had to guess, Aidan would be there.

“Gryphondor!” He said back. Really? That’s what they came up with? Wow… The guard then pointed to the citadel I was looking at before, making my guess correct. By my best estimates we wouldn’t make it there by night, and would have to make camp. Oh well, better get running.

I stared to walk past the barricade before one guard shouted back, “Where are you going?” At least there were some gryphons that were nice.

“To find Aidan.”

“He will KILL YOU!” he said with extra emphasis.

“That’s a risk I’m willing to take.” I said walking further. Then I looked back, “You have to send a message to Princess Celestia, she must know the gravity of the situation.” Well played Dan, well played. I can act nice when I want to, and when the time calls for it, this is one of the latter.

Discord walked past the guards over to me. “Shall we?” He said with mock manners.

“After you,” I said with a snide smile. Then we both took off running leaving the guards bewildered at the sight. They couldn’t fathom Discord working for good, but Prophet had returned, they had bigger things to worry about.

Chapter 23

Dan:

Discord and I moved slowly through the town. Even the spirit of chaos couldn’t believe the things we saw. Children and adults all the same were murdered where they stood and none of them could stop Aidan. Homes were on fire, buildings that couldn’t be burned were broken to pieces. The town was nearly leveled, all that still stood were the buildings that Aidan couldn’t destroy on his own, and support beams from the smaller houses.

Prophet really fucked him up. Aidan was always strongly against killing, even if the person really deserved it. A few times he said that bloodthirsty dictators like Hitler and Mussolini should have not been killed. Quite the strange one, that Aidan.

Aidan has thoroughly fucked this town up, and from the look of things, the whole nation. I don’t think the gryphon nation will be strong enough to wage war against Equestria. The few that were left either killed by predators, burned, starved, or the lucky few got picked up in an evacuation crew. Aidan was relentless in whatever quest prophet planted in his mind and wanted to see it through.

We stopped a few times to help people who needed it; Discord was able to heal the few who were left to die. I asked them all what had happened and they all reported the same thing, a human had came and absolutely went nuts. They also said that he was yelling angrily at himself –presumably prophet- , and constantly wore a crazed expression the whole time.

Colin:

I paced the length of the castle over and over, impatiently awaiting Dan’s return. I didn’t see the long corridors, just the task at hand. Movement helps with my A.D.D., it keeps my mind focused. I thought of all the things that could happen, and of course, as is my unfortunate nature, all at the same time. I knew there must be a chance of saving Aidan, but the anxiety of all the bad outcomes made thinking completely straight impossible. My head was racing with an irrational jumble of emotion. Knowing that Prophet had Aidan was bad enough, but knowing that Aidan might never be the same again (if we did manage to save him) was horrifying, in a deep, heartbreaking kind of way. I could lose my last close friend.

I chose to walk the halls because, in the rare moment when I was focused on the present, the windows would let me see the road that Dan and Discord would return on.

Knock knock, its Vis. Vis said while working his way into my head.

What? I asked in a flat tone; even one’s mind has tones.

Waiting like this isn’t conducive to your abilities improving, you should go practice.

I can’t, I need to stay here… I said starring out the windows as I passed them.

Listen, Aidan wouldn’t want you to do this.

And what the fuck do you know about Aidan? I asked pissed at Vis’ oh so perfect attitude. What does the oh so powerful Vis know about my friend that I don’t?

You would be surprised what I know about Aidan. I know about the people he loves, the people he would die for. The REAL reason he keeps fighting everything the way he does. Why he makes his useless promises all the time. Why he would put up with this world and not end it all, and don’t thing he is above that! Vis was practically yelling at this point. He didn’t care what he did to me.

And what the fuck might that be? I asked, seeking answers.

What makes you think I would tell you? If he wanted you to know he would have told you himself. Vis said. The Morgan Freeman accent had completely vanished when he said that. He was showing his true voice, and it sounded familiar, but with the age masking his voice just like Mendax’s did it was impossible to tell.

Dan:

“Dan, I think you need to grasp the reality of the situation,” Discord said while grabbing me by the shoulders. “We can’t keep going forever, you are tough, but you aren’t invincible.”

I gave Discord a flat stare, I liked the draconequus, but right now he was pissing me off. “How can I stand by while Aidan destroys an entire kingdom?” I yelled.

“Oh please, I’m not that stupid. Celestia may be fooled for your visage but I won’t be. You don’t really care about this world…” Discord said in reply with a glare.

“That’s complete bullshit,” I said now completely pissed off.

“All you want is to see Aidan back home, safe and sound. You know that no matter how silly it seems there is danger all over this world and you can’t handle Aidan dying again,” Discord revealed that he knew a lot more about our misadventures than I let him know.

“And who the fuck told you that?” I said.

“My Little Pony doesn’t tell you everything about me. How I can peer into the minds of all the ponies. If I didn’t want to work for good, there would be no way I would,” Discord said.

“Then why should I trust you know?” Dan asked drawing a sword.

He glared back, “Put It away, Dan. You don’t want to see what I can do. Even Celestia herself doesn’t know what I am capable of.”

“Then if you could have won the empire so easily why didn’t you?” I asked.

“Hello! Spirit of Chaos anybody! I don’t want to see harmony, if I were to control everything there would be no war, no famine, and no hate. As it stands now, everypony hates me. When everypony constantly hates you, it digs deep into your core. You can’t hold it in forever, and the last thing I want to do is to kill them all off and spend an eternity alone. So I changed sides. I can still cause chaos, but in my own peaceful way,” Discord said looking deep into my eyes. I responded with a stark glare.

“Then why would you worry so much about Aidan killing the gryphons?” I asked.

“Because I owe a debt to someone…” Discord said looking off to the burning citadel of gryphondor.

I can see when someone is in pain, and when Discord looked off to the citadel, I knew that he wanted just as much as me to see Prophet gone. “Ok, we will make camp now. We’ll head out early in the morning.” I said.

Colin:

Just please, don’t let Aidan’s absence bother you this much. The best thing that you can do for Aidan is to practice your magic. You have to remember that there is a way to fix this all; you just need to follow the clues.

Fine, but you owe me some answers when we’re all done. I figured that standing in these hallways was useless at that point. I would know soon enough when Dan and Discord got back. With the fate of the empire supposedly resting on me, Dan and Discord, I can’t be over prepared. It’s time to hit the books again, maybe pull another all-nighter with Twilight. Though I probably won’t get far…

Dan:

The sun rose up slowly as it always does. It was different though, faded. Maybe Celesita’s mood affected the sun’s brightness. Ignoring the odd sun I looked to Discord who was sitting up from the cloud hammock he summoned between two trees. “Aw, why didn’t I get one?” I asked pouting like a child.

“I don’t like you,” Discord said with a smirk.

“Let’s get going,” I said standing up from the bed of leaves I had made.

“Wait,” Discord said while looking around sniffing the air. I presumed he was doing his chaos check. “Shit…”

*FALLING TREES*

“Fuck, RUN!” I yelled to Discord as I ran from the trees falling in a domino pattern. Something was whizzing around in the air knocking them over. Five bucks says it’s Aidan.

I heard a terrifying cackle erupt from behind us as we ran. “You can’t run forever, Dan!”

Yep, Aidan. Someone owes me five bucks. “Come on man! We can talk this out!” I said, hoping to calm him down.

“NO!” Aidan yelled back. You know in those scary movies how someone talks and they have that demon voice mimicking their normal voice? Yeah, that was Aidan, and he was fucked up from what I saw in the one second glimpse over my shoulder. Aidan flew down and landed with a loud thud. Red lightning spewed from his hands and spread throughout the forest creating a cage for the three of us. “Shall we?” Aidan said with a wicked grin.

“You don’t want to do this Aidan!” I yelled back.

“It’s no use, Dan,” Discord said taking a few steps back from Aidan.

Aidan responded by letting out a maniacal laugh followed by a charge for Discord. The spirit, as powerful as he is, was no match for the Aidan-Prophet mix. The two power sourced merged and made anything he came in contact with vibrate from the immense level of energy surging though it. Aidan himself seemed to have an aura about him that made him appear to vibrate and fade in and out of existence. He was fully there though.

“Fuck!” Discord said as he fell back from the falcon punch to the face. He lay unconscious on the ground of the forest as Aidan turned to look at me.

“Stop this Aidan! Nobody else needs to die!” I yelled. The cage of electricity started to hum and shake a little bit. The look on Aidan’s face worsened as the lightning began to act more unstable. Maybe his powers and emotions are connected like Colin’s are.

“I’m bringing a new age of peace to Equestria!” Aidan yelled back.

Aidan:

After I yelled the lie to Dan I couldn’t help but feel bad for fucking with his head. He would have been useful in my new world, what a pity. Discord remained knocked out from the energy, it blocked his brain from sending signals to his muscles. He may be an asset in the future, so I didn’t kill him, yet. Dan stood starring into my eyes with a pained look on his face.

“They don’t need to die, Aidan! We can work this all out! Just come back to Celestia!” Dan screamed back to me as my cage pulsed with electricity.

Do not trust his lies, Aidan!

“We don’t need this world, Dan! We can take it over. Join me,” I said holding out my hand.

“Don’t do this Aidan, please don’t do this,” Dan said.

“Dan, join me and we can rule over this entire world!” I yelled over the buzzing of the lightning.

Dan looked away and let a tear fall down his face –his friend was gone- and drew his sword. “You know I can’t do that, Aidan. I can’t let you ruin this world, I can’t let Celestia down,” Dan yelled back.

That name now pissed me off, I don’t know why though.

Aidan, we have to end this…

I pulled the revolver which had changed colors from its bright blue glow to a dark red glow. I pointed it right at Dan’s head. “You can still join me. Don’t do anything foolish.”

Dan let out a tear, “Don’t do that, Aidan! You don’t want to shoot me!”

Wait, what the fuck? Why am I pointing my gun at Dan? Something inside me resisted my attempts at putting the gun down.

Dan:

I could see a light flash in Aidan’s eyes. He was in there somewhere; Prophet was just fucking with him. His arm was shaking, as if someone was pulling it away. Thank God, he is still in there! Now is my chance though.

Aidan:

Please, Dan. Do something! Don’t let me shoot you!

Dan charged for me and kicked the gun out of my hand. I never knew the fat fuck could run so fast. He was no match for me though, and now there is nothing standing between me and him…

I let an evil grin spread across my face.

Colin was in the library after Twilight had left for the night. With nothing else to do, fatigued from his practice, he decided to read Prophet’s journal.

Journal Entry 001:

Today Mendax called me “Prophet”. Jokingly so of course, as a sort of revenge for me giving him his name. Unfortunately I think it’s starting to stick. People keep calling me that. I suppose he got the name from the fact that I know what will happen before it happens in this world, to a certain extent.

Celestia suggested that I should keep a journal to record the happenings as I develop my powers. Their unpredictability can be unnerving to the guards, and they seem to be tied directly to my emotions. Mendax has noticed the same thing with his powers. It also seems that I am more powerful than he. Though he does seem to have different abilities than mine, mine are far more potent.

*There was a completely illegible mess on the page*

He just zapped my ass for that one, that over-the-shoulder reading bastard!

Mendax and I are to continue our studies separated from each other as to not interfere with the other’s work. But for now we are having lunch out on the castle grounds.

Celestia talked to me yesterday. She told me of a strange artifact that may be able to assist in taming my powers. For now we will work as we have until and opportunity presents itself that we can leave and find this relic. Only time will tell.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. Things didn't go as expected last week, then i had a trip over the weekend. As long as homework isn't an issue you can expect me to post daily again.

P.S. Don't be a Jimmy (non-IRL friends disregard this)

Chapter 24

Dan:

Looking at Aidan I could see that he had visibly changed over these two weeks. He was dirty and unshaven and wore a black jacket with many torn holes in it. His eyes had turned red and his skin was pale and covered with scars. There was a large scar from a burn stretching across his face from the left side of his neck to his ear; it just barely missed his eye. His regeneration must not have been properly working or else a scar wouldn’t have formed. Believe me, I would know; Colin doesn’t like to be fucked with.

The deranged boy stood about five feet from me now and his wicked grin sent a shiver up my spine. Is this really what prophet wanted; to drain all love from Aidan and use him as a weapon? Something didn’t add up about all that. Applying Discord’s logic to this nobody would want to ruin the whole world. It’s simply pointless.

“Dan, trust me, you don’t want to fight me. You will lose,” Aidan said with the double voice and a glare of boredom.

Aidan:

I stared at the man that was my old friend. He had lost the little weight he had when he came and was now pretty big. No Arnold or anything, but big nonetheless.

“Aidan, just come back home!” Dan yelled back over the scream of the electric cage.

“WE DON’T HAVE A HOME!” I yelled with such a force that debris on the ground flew away. “You are a fool if you think we can go back to Earth! You said it yourself, it’s ruined!”

“Aidan, come back to Canterlot! That is our home now!” Dan screamed. It was truly difficult yelling over the screech of the electricity but he could still be heard.

I let out a long laugh, it was about time someone said something funny. “Dear friend, I will come back in due time. When I do, you will wish you never crossed me!” I said readying myself for a fight.

“No, Aidan! Don’t do this! This isn’t you!” Dan yelled trying to reach the piece of me that was far gone by now.

“It’s over Dan, accept it!” I said taking a step forward while glaring at him.

“No!” Dan said while simultaneously snarling and readying his sword. Pity really, the useless weapon can’t do a thing against me, they’ve tried.

The man lunged for me and stabbed right through my gut. I won’t lie; it did tickle a little bit. Since my change I have noticed that pain is no longer an issue. The laugh I let out put a scared look on Dan’s face as I slowly walked towards him with the blade sliding through my open stomach. The poor fuck decided to fight me, he could have run, but he is far too stubborn for that. The one thing that has stuck with me since my change is my hate for martyrdom. It is a useless way to see an end to a job, and an even worse excuse for attempting to gain fame.

Using a little gift I got from Prophet as he lay in my head I picked up Dan using telekinesis. The wide ear-to-ear grin was terrifying to him. I grabbed the handle of the sword and pulled it out letting the wound heal and form another scar across my skin. I was decorated from head to toe with these scars. I have seen and created hell.

“Where is your God now?” I asked. Dan wasn’t a very actively religious man, but that didn’t mean he didn’t believe.

What the fuck? I would never say that! Prophet has really torn me apart… I have to get through and talk to Dan.

Dan:

I watched as I fell to the ground landing awkwardly on my leg causing it to snap at the knee. A fall from about twenty feet doesn’t feel too good. Now with a broken leg and a megalomaniac standing over me didn’t speed the healing process. Fuck, Prophet has really taken all that Aidan was and ruined it. I can’t let him out of this. This has to end here.

I looked up from my spot on the forest floor as the cage began to pulse and change colors. “GAH, FUCK!” Aidan yelled grabbing his head. The electric cage was turning blue in places but was quickly overwhelmed by the red. He looked up from the ground and over to me, “You stupid fuck…” He said to himself.

“Aidan, you can still fight Prophet!” I yelled. The screeching of the cage was deafening but we could still hear each other, miraculously.

Aidan grunted again and fell down to one knee. He was violently shaking and letting out pained grunts. In the moment of his confusion I got up onto my newly healed leg and kicked Aidan square in the jaw sending him backwards.

The kick didn’t do much, but it let down some of his mental barriers. The cage was turning blue again. There is still a chance!

Aidan looked up once more but now had blue eyes, “Dan! RUN! You have to get help!”

Fuck yes! My little buddy is in there! Just as I thought that the cage turned red again along with his eyes. He stood up and sprinted for me. The falcon punch was far more powerful than the one he gave to Discord but luckily was in the ribs. It still sent me flying back about five feet though.

“Aidan, you have to fight him! You can do this!” I yelled as he charged for me again. I ran to him and punched him right in the face. A good solid hit, it would have knocked over a fucking buss, but it was nothing to this conduit of energy. He shrugged it off and roundhouse kicked me into the cage, breaking bones as his foot made contact. The familiar sting from the bones breaking was nothing in comparison to the electricity of the cage surging through my body.

Aidan:

I walked slowly to Dan and stopped just in front of him. He was writhing in pain but I just wanted to watch. Another grin spread across my face. Through the agony he was muttering something. I couldn’t hear over the zapping so I leaned in closer to hear.

“Do it for Celestia…” Dan said faintly as he went unconscious.

I groaned at the mention of that dreadful name. I pulled Dan’s limp body from the cage and threw him to the ground in the center near where Discord lay. I walked slowly over and looked at the two challengers. It was a pity really; both of them could have done so well in my world.

This is NOT your world! I heard a voice in my head say. It reminded me of someone, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Perhaps a memory better left forgotten. I took a few steps closer to Dan levitating his sword over to me so I could finish him off. Just before the blade fell I experienced the worst pain in the whole world.

Dan:

I was fading back into consciousness when I saw Aidan standing over Discord and I with a sword floating inches from my face. I slapped it away and sprung to my feet.

Aidan looked at me again with blue eyes, “You have to go! I can’t hold him back forever!”

Something possessed me to stay and help, “No, I can’t leave you!”

“Damn it Dan! JUST GO! Do it for Colin! Do it for me! For the Kingdom! FOR CELESTIA!” Aidan screamed back at me. He stumble upon Celestia’s name.

Aidan:

I know that I probably will be the reason that Celestia dies, and that will ruin what is left of me. Prophet has succeeded in thoroughly mind-fucking me. I will not be the reason that this world falls. When the time comes, I will have to do something, even if that something means I will die. Martyrdom is truly a sorry excuse to gain fame and a bad means to an end, but when in a position like this, there is no other choice.

While resisting myself and Prophet’s attacks on what’s left of my sanity I looked up to Dan, “Dan. Please, go.”

Dan:

I could do nothing but stand blankly as the small sliver of what was left of Aidan faded away. “Big mistake, fuck stick!” Aidan said as he punted me across the forest into a tree.

“God damn!” I yelled as I slammed into the jagged bark on the tree.

Aidan flew up to me and proceeded to punch me in the face as I slid down the tree into a sitting position. He grunted one last time and kicked me across the face. “Damn it Dan! I didn’t want to do this! I didn’t want to kill you!” He stopped at those words.

Again he grunted over and his eyes turned blue one last time. In that opportunity I kicked Aidan with so much force he flew across the forest and crashed into the trees in the distance. I was fading out of consciousness when Discord flew to me and teleported us away, back to Canterlot.

Colin:

I was running through the streets, they kept flashing between downtown and Park Hill. I kept chasing them, but every time I caught up, they were yanked away again. I couldn’t see their face, but I knew it was someone important to me. Someone who I was destined to be with. We couldn’t say much to each other, but I understood that something was holding them, keeping them from being free, from being themself.

I ran faster, trying to scream out at the thing that was dragging my friend away, but I could make no noise.

I just kept hearing screams of “COLIN! COLIN! COLIN!”

I tried to make one final push to catch up, but something caught me, it started to pull my backwards.

I made a final attempt to yell, using all my strength, I screamed “NOOOOO!”

I was awoken by a guard that was running into the library. “COLIN!” He shouted.

Springing up from the pile of books I was sleeping on I fell off my chair out of surprise. “What?” I asked a little annoyed at the yelling.

“Dan and Discord are back, you need to come quick!” He said before walking out of the library at a brisk pace. The reality of the news sunk in and I sprung up and followed the guard out of the library.

“DO THEY HAVE HIM?” I yelled at the guard as I ran to catch up with him.

“No, and if what Discord says is true, then we have much more to fear than we expected,” The old grizzled guard said in a gruff tone. He was one of the senior members of the guard and was one of the best. At his age anypony else would have retired, but he is the stubborn type and refused to give up.

“Then what happened? Why are they back?” I asked jogging to keep up with the guard.

“You need to talk to Dan when he wakes up, until then we have to make sure the kingdom is safe,” the guard said, with the tone of someone who a million things running through his head at the same time. God, I know that feeling. The captain, who wasn’t actually a captain but instead general of the royal guard, was away to the Zebra nation for diplomatic purposes so all the responsibility fell upon this old guard.

As we trotted and jogged down the hall he muttered orders off to guards we passed. All the orders went along the lines of some code I am unaware of. I assume it is similar to a police code, or a set of contingencies. One guard ran up to us, “General Iron-Hoof, the fourth battalion is in position!” He said trotting to keep up with us.

“Good, send word to the fifth and sixth and make sure that every post is doubled in defenses,” The gruff old colt said.

I thought that Iron-Hoof was an odd name, but then again so is Twilight Sparkle. I can’t argue with pony logic anymore, I just never win when it comes to these things.

“WHERE IS DAN!?!” I asked butting into the conversation.

The other guard saluted and galloped off to another part of the castle. “He is with Celestia. I am to escort you there,” Iron-Hoof said with a stern look on his face. He never looked to me, but instead always looked forward or to the guards he was giving orders to. Maybe he had some unpleasant history with Prophet that didn’t go unforgotten.

The rest of the trip went in silence other than the clicking of hooves and the much quieter patting of shoes on the stone floor. My heart and head were racing, but I didn’t ask any other questions. I don’t think he liked humans very much, and I’d decided to stay out of his way until further notice.

The two of us barged into Celestia’s throne room to Discord sitting on a table, Celestia on her throne, and Dan sprawled out on the floor. Discord looked to Iron-Hoof with a half-smile; he must also have a history with Iron-Hoof. This guard was certainly more prestigious than he showed. Celestia looked to me as I stepped into the hall. “Looks like you came just in time,” She said looking to Dan as he opened his eyes and looked about the room.

Journal Entry 02:

Today Mendax and I have made plans to go search for the relic in the abandoned castle in the Everfree. In my opinion the ponies over-react to the forest. In reality, it’s not so different from Earth. Reminds me of a forest I used to go to when I was young.

The relic is supposed to be under the castle, in the dungeons. It was placed there so that it would be kept safe from treasure hunters. With our powers, getting it will be child’s play.

-Five Hours Later-

The relic was a small black orb with a red fog floating about inside. It was beautiful, honestly. The way it pulsed with energy made me believe that taming my powers was not only possible but would be easy. What I have now, in comparison to what is in this orb, is nothing. I will research ways to tap into the energy inside this orb and will attempt to harness it.

It is in my best intentions that Celestia knows not what I do with this orb until I finish my research. If she were to interfere with my efforts then I might never tame these powers, burden that they are. I hate to lie to her, but ever since I laid my hands on that orb I can’t help but want to get inside and tap into the powers that pulse through it.

Chapter 25

Dan:

“Where am I?” I asked as I looked up at my friends.

“The throne room, Dan,” Discord said sitting on a table looking down at me.

“WHAT HAPPENED?” Colin half yelled to me.

“Oh, right,” I said while getting up off the floor. “Aidan is being controlled by Prophet that is for sure. We can get him back though! When we were fighting he kept fighting Prophet’s influence. He gave us just enough time to get back here.”

Celestia stood in shock, “But that’s impossible! Nopony has ever been able to resist mind control!” A look of determination and confidence covered her face. “We have to get Aidan back!”

“We will, princess,” I said sitting on the table next to Discord.

“Is Aidan… ok?” Colin asked cautiously.

“Yeah, but Prophet might get to him if we don’t move fast.”

“May I suggest we get a proper force to fight Prophet?” Discord said.

“I think that’s a good idea, I can’t handle him one-on-one,” I said rubbing the back of my head which was still healing from the bark digging into my skin. My clothes were littered with holes; I’m going to need some new ones.

“Shall we go eat?” Discord asked.

“How could you think of eating now!?! We have to figure out how to get Aidan back!” Colin said.

“We have to get him back before Prophet finds a way to ruin him forever!” Celestia added.

“Don’t worry,” Discord said calmly. “Aidan will be fine, he is more powerful than you realize. I can sense this kind of stuff. Shall we, Dan?”

I believed every word Discord said. He is the type of person I would trust my life with. Something about him seems trustworthy. But there is one thing that is troubling me.

Colin:

“Damnit! Those morons are worrying about eating when Aidan could die!” I said angrily.

“Calm down, Colin,” Celestia said from her throne as she walked down the steps. “Discord can be trusted. Aidan is more powerful than you or even he knows.”

“And just how powerful is that?” I asked.

“When the time comes, you will know,” She said before walking out of the room and following Dan and Discord.
I stood in the empty room and looked at the many stained glass windows depicting Prophet.

“In all of these he seems so peaceful, and a true leader. It shows him as the head of the Royal Guard, I assume that was before Shining Armor showed up.” I thought to myself. It also showed members from the other nations bowing to the Equestrian flag.

“He united the nations before he drove them apart. Just what the hell went wrong? That journal should tell me.”

Celestia stood in the doorway, “Are you coming?” She must have come back when I wasn’t paying attention.

“Yeah,” I said following her out of the room.

“Though I won’t be able to eat much at all” I said under my breath.

I saw Iron Hoof walking down the opposite direction of the hall, I guess he didn’t want to eat with us , or like me, couldn’t.

Dan:

“So, Lieutenant Dan, eh?” Discord asked.

“Yeah,” I said walking with him to the dining hall.

“How has Earth been since I left?”

“Wait, you were at Earth?” I asked.

“Oh, you didn’t know? What a shame!” Discord said, full of excitement.

“When were you on Earth?”

“Oh… maybe around the medieval ages.” Discord said looking off into nowhere in particular.

“How old are you?”

“Honestly, I stopped counting after ten thousand,” Discord said like it was nothing.

“Holy shit dude,” I said in awe. “Earth is dead by now, I’m almost certain. It should have been about six years since I left, so there is no telling what it is like now. When I left it was falling apart completely. Why the medieval ages though?”

We entered the dining hall and the others were listening in eagerly awaiting Discord’s story. Even Celestia was wondering. Discord walked in and sat down at the long table.

“Well, contrary to popular belief, I am not a being of pointless chaos,” Discord said. “I was created with a different purpose, chaos is merely a side effect.”

Celestia responded with a look of confusion, “Care to explain?” She said.

“The first reason was to unite Equestria, and the second: Purge it of immortal beings,” Discord said eating a salad placed in front of him.

“Now how the hell would that help unite Equestria?” I asked confused.

“Back when Celestia was just a child there were many alicorns and beings like them. They often got into wars that caused world-wide destruction that killed off entire populations, one of which was the human race.”

“Really?” Colin asked. “Humans were here too?”

“Oh, yes, and were quite the industrious species. They quickly advanced into a technological stage that the other races could only dream of. When the alicorns and other magical beings came about they didn’t care much for the humans and would rather them be wiped off the face of Equestria. I was created to remove any immortal being, be it alicorn, gryphon, changeling, zebra, or even human. I had to remove the imbalance of power so that Equestria could be unified.”

“How did you defeat that many alicorns?” Celestia asked a little shocked, as per norm.

“Dear Celestia, you are nothing compared to me,” Discord said with a mocking grin.

She was offended and stood up, “You will not insult me in my own castle!” She yelled to Discord as her horn started glowing.

“You don’t want to do that…” Discord said, half challenging the princess of the sun. Celestia charged a beam of light and shot it directly at Discord. He responded by holding up a hand to catch the energy in his hand. He caught the pulsing beam and formed it into a ball before eating the pure energy. “Told you!” He said mocking the goddess.

Celestia stood with a puzzled face, “B- but how?” She asked, barely able to form the words as her powerful magic was completely absorbed without any apparent side-effects.

“I was made to absorb the power the magical beings wielded,” He said with a straight face. “They tried things more desperate than that, my dear.”

“Then why didn’t you fight the Elements of Harmony?” She asked trying to form an idea of just who Discord was.

“I was given the purpose to unite Equestria, remember? From the day we first met I knew that inside you was the desire for peace. You were the one who would help unite Equestria, and I was right. The power inside you directly reflects your motives; if you want to harm, your magic will be more destructive and unpredictable, but if you want to protect then your magic will be measured and strike with justice. Some ponies learned to disguise their powers though, so that they could appear to do good; that didn’t work out to well for them,” Discord said slightly bored.

“So that is why you would let me and my sister live?” Celestia asked to be sure.

“Yes,” Discord replied.

“Why the chaos then?” Celestia asked.

“It is the best method to lure out immortals. Either they will hate it and seek to end it, or they will want to forge an alliance with it. When I peered through to the inner motives of all those who opposed me, I could see that none of them had what it takes to be a true leader. I drained the power from each and every one of them leaving their empires in shambles; their subjects blamed me for the downfall.”

“I see,” Celestia said looking down in thought.

“Cool story, bro,” I said still mocking Discord. He and I will get along just fine.

We talked about some other things, mainly Earth though, as we finished our breakfast.

Aidan:

You fucking moron! You let Dan get away! Prophet yelled in my head.

“Not my fault. It seems I am resisting myself. I shouldn’t be able to do that, should I?” I asked Prophet, he knew exactly what I meant; that I have two separate personalities since his arrival.

He is more powerful than you; alone you would never stand a chance. With me guiding you, I can keep him suppressed and make you more powerful. When that is done he will never be able to fight you again.

I sat upon the mangled corpses of this village’s inhabitants. The gryphons were stupid, and actually thought that they could fight. Being stubborn never gets you anywhere; they need to learn that to survive. “What now?” I asked Prophet as I slid down the pile of gore.

We move toward Canterlot. The princess now knows of our presence and will do everything she can to stop us. Dan and Colin will aid her.

“I’d prefer not to kill them,” I said as I walked toward the city of the goddesses.

If need be you will have to.

“Understood, and what of discord?” I asked looking back at the wreckage of the forest we caused in our bout.

He will not be an issue.

“Oh yeah? And why is that?” I asked looking forward again. Up the road was another village that I had left untouched in my raid. That would have to change.

He is vulnerable if you know how to fight him. Only I do, and I can’t risk telling you. In the event you are captured I will be forced to leave you. You might be able to protect him if Aidan succeeds in resisting you. If that happens you must continue our work, resist Aidan and bring Equestria to its knees.

“Sounds lovely,” I said looking at the town as it grew closer. “Time to get moving,” I said as I burst into a full sprint.

Colin: Who wrote this portion.

“I’m gonna go for a walk on the grounds. I’ll be back in a half hour or so,” I said.

“Ok, when you get back, were going to have you try to lift one of those garden statues,” Twilight replied.

In light of recent events, Celestia thought it best for me not to go to Ponyville for the day.

I glanced in the direction her hoof was pointing. It was a large stone statue nearly three times my size, and made of solid stone.

“Sure…”

I started to explore the grounds. I had reached one of the boundaries of the gardens, I think it was the east side, when I saw a small, worn path going through the hedge. It was naturally hidden, but even less noticeable since it was overgrown. I followed the path, partially crouched over, until the space started to open up. I came out of the hedge, looked around, and saw I was in a grove of blooming cherry trees. I walked forward into a small, circular clearing.

At its center was a large, table top flat rock. I approached it. It was the perfect height for kneeling next to. Beside it I found an old iron fork, rusted with age. Above the fork, etched into the rock was a bit of writing:

Life In Dreams

In some dreams I fly.

I float above my strange life.

It makes me wonder,

I see life clearly in dreams

But why can't I while awake?

“It’s a tanka,” I thought.

A tanka is a poem similar to a haiku, just with fourteen more syllables (two lines). I used to write them back on earth, they helped me cope.

I looked over to the far edge of the clearing, there was something shiny on a tree trunk. I walked over to it. It was an old, rusty balisong, probably stuck in the tree by some semi-destructive pony. But the thought occurred that ponies don’t have hands to use balisongs. I pocketed it, hoping to examine it more later, and headed back to Twilight.

Journal Entry 03:

Today I continued my secret studies of the orb. I have deduced that it contains a new magic, one Equestria has never seen before. With Mendax’s supervision I will be unlocking the orb and absorbing the magic. I know that this seems selfish, but to fully unite the empire we must do whatever we can.

On a side note: I can’t stop thinking about what is inside of the orb. I have become Distant and Celestia is noticing it. Mendax has begun to worry and hopes that opening it will help. The desire to absorb whatever power is inside that orb is unimaginable. It is the only thing I dream about in the few hours that I sleep. I never dreamt before this, perhaps it is linked.

While holding the orb I feel more powerful and the few spells I have tested were indeed more powerful. Whatever is in that orb, it will certainly help in the coming hardships. The gryphons have once again started their slow but persistent refusal to comply with our policies. We can only hope that this doesn’t devolve into a war.

Journal Entry 04:

We opened the orb. I have been in a magic induced coma for a month now. The gryphons have indeed worked up an army and have challenged our empire. They will regret it. The new powers I have attained will show them that.

Also, I have noticed a distinct change in my personality. I have been acting more hostile to those around me. To those I had no feelings for to begin with I now utterly despise. Before the change I loved Celestia with all my heart and would die for her in a heartbeat, but now I just don’t care. I don’t like her and I don’t hate her.

-Five Minutes Later-

I have reread what I wrote. I am sickened to the core of what I have become. The orb has poisoned my mind and it’s hard to resist its influence. As far as I can tell, it comes and goes and I can’t recollect anything when the magic takes control. The gaps have even started to get larger; at first it was minutes and now has escalated. I have to resist whatever evil the orb has plunged into my mind. This whole ordeal was pointless; I should have never gotten greedy. My dear Celestia, I hope for your sake that I can beat this.

Chapter 26

Dan:

As Discord and I walked into the hall I noticed Colin’s absence. He must be off doing Colin things. With Aidan still running rampant we don’t have much time to beat around the bush. “I suppose we should prepare to fight Aidan again,” I said.

He groaned, “Yeah.”

“Let’s go make sure that the guard is ready for anything that might go wrong,” I said as I walked through the halls.

“You worried we won’t win?” Discord asked.

I couldn’t help but feel that we were running out of options. I lost to him and Discord seemed completely unable to fight when he attacked. “What happened back in the forest, when you were knocked out?” I asked.

“Prophet and I have a history. Big surprise, huh,” Discord said as we make our way to the barracks. I let out a small chuckle as he continued, “Basically, he knows my only weakness. He fucking loves to work it too.”

“Sounds like something a megalomaniac would do.”

“Yeah, Prophet is quite the asshole,” Discord said looking out the passing windows.

We arrived at the barracks and were greeted by a gruff unicorn. He was old as all hell, I could tell. His voice was familiar; it reminded me of a certain singer back on earth. His coat was black and his mane was grey. The pony, being as old as he was, was actually in great condition. “I’m General Iron Hoof, nice to meet you Dan,” Iron Hoof said with a half-smile.

“Likewise,” I said. Although he was a pony, I still have the instinct to respect a general.

Discord walked up behind me and put an arm around my shoulders, “Hey Iron Hoof, ol’ buddy ol’ pal!”

Iron Hoof glared back at Discord, “I have nothing to say to you, my business is with Dan.” Discord groaned and crossed his arms while Iron Hoof walked me into a private room.

The barracks wasn’t the same as the rest of the castle. The bricks there were dark bricks. The rest of the castle was made of marble bricks, or something along those lines. This place was dark; it reminded me of a dungeon. Why in Equestria they would want to live in a place like this I have no idea.

“So what did you need?” I asked while I was examining the room.

“How’s Vis?” Iron Hoof asked.

“What?” I asked surprised by the mention of Vis. I thought Aidan told nopony about him, now this old guard knows. That could be trouble.

Iron Hoof let out a chuckle, “Vis, the one in your head. Come on, I know he’s in there,” Iron Hoof said while sitting behind his desk and pulling out a bottle.

I could feel Vis squirm at the mention of his name by a pony. Its ok Dan, he can be trusted.

And what makes you so sure?

He is an old friend.

“Vis, how have you been?” Iron Hoof asked as he poured a shot of some alcohol.

All of a sudden a bright light spewed from my mouth. It was like throwing up a light bulb. The blob formed into a faceless, featureless humanoid form. I thought he would have been a pony, but perhaps he likes humans a little more. I would hate to lose my thumbs.

Vis sat down in one of the chairs sitting in front of the desk so I took the other.

“Good,” Vis said in a radiant voice. Inside my head it didn’t sound like this. Vis’s powerful voice echoed through the small room as he spoke, “and you my friend?”

“I been busy keeping up the guard, they’re running out of courage because of Prophet’s return.”

“It will all be over soon,” Vis reassured.

“What do you mean?” I asked, confused by his confidence.

“As powerful as prophet may be, Aidan’s resistance is stronger. All he needs is the motivation to resist.” Vis said.

“And that’s where we come in?” I asked.

“Yep,” Vis said.

“So how do you plan on reaching Aidan?” Iron Hoof asked taking a shot.

“First off we have to make sure the castle is secure in the event that Prophet makes it through us,” Vis said. “Then Dan and Colin will fight him. They are the most powerful here. More than the princesses, even.”

“Really?” Iron Hoof and I said in unison. We exchanged a surprised look with each other.

“Yes, in fact I’m surprised Discord didn’t try anything on you, Dan,” Vis said. I assume he was referring to Discord’s power absorbing purpose.

“Well, at least he didn’t,” Iron Hoof said.

“Iron Hoof, can you please make sure the castle is defended as well as it can be. In the event that we fail, I want to make sure that you all are safe,” Vis said. “Dan, you talk to Discord and make sure you and Colin are ready for a fight.”

“Sure,” I said as I got up and walked out of the small room.

Discord was standing in the barracks toying with a few of the guards. He had made suits of armor come to life and start dancing in front of everypony. “Oh, Dan, good of you to join us!” He said as he danced with the armor.

“Stop messing around, we have to go get ready,” I said.

“Oh, fine. You people are soo boring!” Discord said as he snapped his fingers and the armor sets fell lifelessly to the floor.

Colin:

I walked through the empty hallways thinking to myself. What if Aidan is too powerful to stop? What would happen if we failed? Most importantly, would I be able to kill him if I had to? These questions plagued my mind as I walked to the library, hoping to find Twilight studying some random bit of history as she always does.

I walked into the library and looked around. Nopony was in there, not even the librarian who was always sitting at the desk. The librarian grew to hate me because of all the commotion I brought into the library as I practiced my magic. She couldn’t throw me out though because Celestia gave Dan and me documents that allowed us to do pretty much whatever we want.

My mind flashed back to that knife I found in the tree in that garden area. I pulled it back out of my pocket and examined it closer. The knife was covered in rust as if it had been left there forever. How long had it been there, and who put it there? Ponies wouldn’t be able to use them so it can’t have come from here. Maybe it could be Prophet’s. I suppose that would make the most sense, but why did he leave it there?

I sat at the table where my books lie unread and in piles. “Hey Colin!” Twilight said walking into the library.

“Oh, hey Twilight,” I said only half paying attention.

“What are you doing in here?” Twilight asked as she walked over and saw the knife. “What’s that?” She asked in a puzzled manner, which made me think she didn’t know what it was because it isn’t from Equestria, or because she was far too sheltered by her parents.

“It’s a balisong,” I said opening the knife.

“Balidong?” She asked.

I let out a laugh, “No, balisong. It’s a kind of knife.”

“Oh,” Twilight said sheepishly as her face reddened.

I couldn’t help but laugh in her face. “Do you know where it might be from?”

“I’ve never seen anything like it,” She said examining the blade with her magic.

“Would it be in any of the books in here?” I said waving a hand over the library.

“Maybe,” She said walking off to a bookshelf at the far side of the library.

I was left to my thoughts again as she searched the shelves. Walking over to the window I saw that there was a large force of guards in formation and patrolling the kingdom. “Whats going on out there?” I asked.

Twilight looked over to me at the window, “Oh, they are preparing for a war or something.”

Twilight must not have been told what the war was over or why. I’d better not let her know, the last thing I want is her risking her life fighting Aidan. From what I heard, he won’t be too forgiving if she did.

I started practicing some more spells and such while waiting. The latest that I have been working on is shooting a ball of the light to use as a weapon. When the time comes I will need to fight Aidan, and I don’t want to be underprepared.

After a while Twilight came back to me. Her mane was a little ruffled and she looked a bit pissed about something. “What’s up?” I asked.

“I didn’t find anything on this! NOTHING! And this library has everything about everything!” She said marching around the room in frustration. I’m smart, but even I don’t freak out like this when I can’t find something.

“Twilight, is there a possibility that this isn’t from Equestria?” I asked, half telling her the reason she wouldn’t find anything on it.

Her eyes flashed wide open, “THAT’S WHY I CANT FIND ANYTHING!” She said excitedly bouncing about the room like Pinkie does.

“Uhh… yeah. Anyway, do you think it could be Prophet’s?” I asked through her overreaction.

“I guess. That makes the most sense. Did they have these back on Earth?” She asked.

“Yeah. Actually, that was what Aidan used to threaten Rarity,” I said with a small chuckle. The freaked out face of Rarity popped back into my head.

“Could it be his?” She asked.

“Nope, Aidan would never leave it anywhere, especially not stuck in a tree,” I said looking at the old knife. “Twilight, did Prophet have any kind of study or something; somewhere he could go to be alone?” I asked.

Twilight scrunched her face in thought, “Not that I can think of.”

“If you find out anything could you let me know?” I asked.

“Sure.”

“I better go find Dan,” I said getting up from the shelf in front of the window I was sitting on.

Dan:

“Hey, Discord,” I said.

“What’s up?” He asked.

“Know of anywhere I can get more power? Something to level the playing ground with Aidan,” I said. Hopefully there is a way to make this easy on everybody involved.

“There are many different ways, but you don’t need them,” Discord said dismissing the idea.

“Well, I’m working off borrowed power here. There isn’t any way I can get more?” I asked.

“Borrowed?” Discord asked before bursting out into laughter. “Who told you that?”

“Well, Mendax gave them to me,” I replied.

“Mendax? Oh, man, that guy. He didn’t give you anything, just tried to activate yours,” Discord replied.

“What? I have my own powers?” I asked.

“Oh, of course!” Discord said laughing at me. “Mendax, fool that he was, only managed to crack the door. It’s up to you to open it the rest of the way,” He said.

All this talk about doors is starting to piss me off, someone better start making sense. “How?”

“When the time comes, and it will, you will open the door. You can’t force it, these things happen on their own,” Discord replied.

“Hey, why didn’t you just drain the power from me and Colin when you had the chance?” I asked.

Discord was a little surprised by the question. He thought of me as a friend, but I guess I’m still a little iffy about the whole idea of being friends with someone who was designed to kill people like me.

“Well. I saw something in you; something that I have never seen in any of these ponies. That’s why I went to Earth, to find someone like you. When I was there, I found nobody quite like you, Mendax was lucky when he got you,” Discord said.

“What is it that you saw in me?” I asked.

“The ability to kill without remorse,” Discord replied.

“WHAT?!?” I asked. I never thought about killing before, why the fuck is he saying I can?

“These ponies can’t bring themselves to kill like humans can, and being as powerful as you are its easy to end this war and Prophet,” Discord said.

“Exactly how close to Prophet are you?” I asked.

Discord looked away for a few seconds in thought. “Well, think father,” He said.

Aidan:

I quickly tore through the inhabitants of the gryphon village. They were not a problem. What was a problem is Aidan’s constant and growing resistance. The side of me that doesn’t want this to happen is fighting with all it can. Prophet can hold him back at times, but Aidan is powerful, somehow more so than Prophet. His resistance is getting more and more prominent, but not an issue.

I finished off the village and left without thinking twice of the live I had just ended.

Somehow I doubt that I will make it through this alive. Even if I was liberated of Prophet there is nothing I could do to stop the gryphon nation from wanting my head on a platter. I’m sure that I have killed somebody from every family in the gryphon nation. I wouldn’t be surprised if they would kill me at the first chance they got. As I have said before, martyrdom is stupid, but sometimes it’s completely necessary.

Journal Entry 05:

God damn that orb! Whatever evil inside that poisoned me must never be discovered again. I attacked Mendax when I was in my bad state of mind. I almost killed the poor bastard. He and I have noticed that if this progresses, I will most likely kill those I love the most. I can’t have that, so he will leave in search of someone who can end this. Whatever I do when I change, I hope to God that Celestia is ok.

Journal Entry 06:

Today I snapped at Celestia. I’ve never seen her cry like that before, but I don’t really care. There is only one thing that I see wrong with this place anymore: The lack of a proper ruler. These ponies could do so much more if they just took listened to me. I know exactly what this empire needs, all Celestia does is stand in the way. Mendax has gone now, I don’t know where to, and I don’t care. I have contacts in the gryphon empire that also want a revolution against Equestria. I shall start there tomorrow.

Good news. I have stopped resisting my new power. Nothing can stop me now.

Chapter 27

Dan:

“Father?!?” I asked. “What the fuck?”

“Yeah, it’s a complicated thing. I’d rather not go into that…” Discord said.

“Who the fuck is the mother?” I asked.

“What part of ‘I’d rather not go into that’ didn’t you understand?”

“Ok. Is that why he knows your weakness then?” I asked.

“Yeah, I won’t lie, it sucks,” He said.

“Wana talk about it?” I asked, mocking Discord.

He responded with a glare, “No, thank you, Dan,” Discord said sarcastically.

“Where is Colin?” I asked as we walked down the halls. We do a lot of walking don’t we?

“He is coming this way, actually,” Discord said.

“Wait, you know where he is?” I asked.

“The fact that humans don’t belong here is chaotic in itself, you three emit a field of chaos that I can pick up,” Discord said.

“That’s nice,” I said as he led us to Colin.

“Hey, if you are some super badass soldier back on Earth, then why don’t you like killing as much as I thought you would?” Discord asked.

“Nobody likes killing, it’s just incredibly easy,” I responded flatly. I’ve never been the one to have flashbacks, but that doesn’t mean I don’t think about these things. I wish I didn’t have to kill, but somebody gotta do it!

We rounded the corner and saw Colin walking towards us. “Hey, where you been?” He asked.

“Talking with Iron Hoof, not much else,” I said.

“Really, I thought he didn’t like humans,” Colin said surprised.

“He just doesn’t like you,” Discord said sharing a laugh with Dan.

“How the fuck is that old colt still alive anyway?” Colin asked.

“Jeez, that’s a little mean, even by my standards,” Discord said.

“He knew Prophet before he changed, that was like a hundred years ago!” Colin said.

“He does have a point,” I said looking at Discord.

“He had some help along the way,” Discord said a little unamused, but that was normal for him.

“From…” I said implying that I wasn’t satisfied.

He gave me a look, “Take a wild guess, genius,” He mocked.

Colin jumped in, “Prophet?”

“God, no! Vis!” Discord said surprised at Colin’s guess.

“How do you know about Vis?” I asked.

“Helloooo! Inter-dimensional being sent to destroy powerful entities! You would think that I know when one is this close to me.” Discord said. “So, how have things been Vis?”

“Alright,” The voice of Vis radiated through the hallway, but he didn’t reveal himself like he did to Iron Hoof.

There seemed to be an awkward tension between the two. Discord looked down with an expression on his face that screamed ‘I don’t want to be here.’

“So, yeah! How about them awkward moments!” Colin said. He always said something stupid when things got quiet, unless Aidan was there to beat him to the punch. Aidan is a master of small talk.

Discord glared at Colin, “Dan, don’t you think it’s time Colin got a bit of ‘training’,”

I laughed as I quickly caught onto his plan, “Yeah, it’s about time!” I said with a grin.

“What training?” Colin asked.

*SMACK*

I slammed a fist into his face which sent him flying down the hallway.

“Remember, Dan, he can’t regenerate like you can,” Discord said as he slowly walked over to Colin. “Meh, a few broken bones never killed anyone,” He said with a smile.

“Oh, right, I’ll be gentle,” I said as I walked over to Discord and Colin.

Colin’s jaw was broken and he lay there bleeding and moaning. Discord extended his talon over Colin and used some kind of magic to heal him. It worked just like ours and just as fast. Time for him to experience the first hand pain of regeneration.

“Hey, Colin,” I said.

“What,” He replied looking up to me, pissed as all hell.

“Time to train!” I said as I knelt down beside him.

“Fuck you…” He said lying his head back down.

I grabbed him by the throat and threw him out the window. Discord glared at me, “What? Too much?”

We both jumped out of the window and followed him down. He summoned a parachute made of light to slow the fall as Discord flapped his wings to stop and hover just above the ground. I, however, had nothing and slammed into the ground full force. Not my brightest idea.

“Come on, Dan! Time to train!” Colin said picking me up with a hand made of light. The more I think of it he is like Green Lantern.

“Fuck. You.” I coughed out before he threw me across the gardens.

I concentrated more energy into my regeneration so it went by faster. The pain was still there though, just magnified. Colin summoned wings so he could fly around, the little rat bastard.

Discord landed right next to me as I was getting off the ground, “I will put up a force field so you idiots don’t break anything,” He said as a green dome formed over us. I expected it to be blue, but I guess it varies from pony to… pony, well, draconequues.

I looked up to find Colin flying down to me wielding his enchanted sword. I looked him dead in the eye and said, “I have a sharpie… I will make you pay.”

Aidan:

The whole time we ran to Canterlot not a word was said between Prophet and me. I kept running fast as hell. Now our main concern is getting to the castle and killing anypony who tries to stop me. As I pass through towns the ponies who know what I’ve done try to stop me only to be viciously murdered on the spot.

I’ve noticed that I have gotten bigger since Prophet’s arrival. I am pale and my dark clothes with holes littering them make me look like an addict. The scars covering my body are innumerable and they help with the intimidation factor. It screams: don’t fuck with me. I suppose that’s what is going through the minds of the guards who run at the sight of me.

Canterlot should be close at the speeds I’m going. “Prophet,” Holy fuck my voice has changed. “What am I supposed to do when I get to Canterlot?” I asked.

Take the throne. From that castle we will rule over the remaining empire of Equestria. Anything that stands in your way will have to be killed.

“Sounds lovely,” I said.

Am I really going to do this? What did they ever do to deserve this? Why me? Why am I so God damn important to this world?

You still haven’t figured it out, have you? You are more stupid than I remember…

Don’t you mock me you ass. What the fuck do you want with me?

I want a second chance to unite this empire.

And how the fuck is killing an entire nation going to fix that?

Helping them take over didn’t help. Gryphons are a feeble minded species and are prone to war. They don’t think like ponies do.

So why are you attacking Canterlot?

Celestia…

What do you want with her? You know she would never help you!

She wouldn’t… but she is the only one stopping me from ruling over everybody. She insists on being ‘politically correct’, what bullshit. The only way to truly rule over these petty creatures is with an iron fist and readied sword.

So you plan on murdering anything that stands in your way? Why, so you can sit on a throne of corpses? What is there to rule over if everything is already dead? Nopony in Equestria would bow to something like you; you would kill them all first.

When I’m done with Dan and Colin there will be nobody who can stop me! Luna will flee, scared for her life and Celestia will stand to the death; which I will happily bring her… I loved her once, but then I saw how much better off this world can be without her. Join us! Help us rule over Equestria! Nothing could stop us!

What about the Elements of Harmony?

Those are child’s toys compared to the power I wield. They wouldn’t do anything to us. How incredibly noble, even when there is nothing left for you in this world, you still would die for it. You sicken me…

I do what I do because I promised!

And why is that so important? Some sort of self-guideline? We all know that you don’t have one. Is it for love? No, you don’t love anybody here. Is for Colin or Dan? No, you only care about yourself. You don’t want to be left alone again. I can help you! Join me!

Dan:

While Colin had his expertise in swords I am now a conduit of sheer force and speed. Needless to say, this will be fun.

“Fuck you, Dan!” Colin said as he swept in and attempted to slash me across the chest. I blocked the blow, well… rather swung my arm in the way. The sword sunk deep into the bone, but the pain is getting more bearable. If I focus more I can work past the pain.

“Bad move, sandwich man!” I said before grabbing the sword and stabbing it through one of the wings. The light-made wing quickly shattered into little shards of quickly fading light-glass. They all dispersed long before they hit the floor.

Colin, now with one wing fell to the floor beneath me. “You ass!”

I thrusted the sharpie at his face and marked his neck. “Could have got ya there!”

He got up slowly while starring daggers at me.

“You have to be quick, never let your guard down!” I said as I sprung towards him. Colin responded by tripping me with a blast of light. I faceplanted and looked up at him. There were four arms extending from his back. “You’re really gonna do this?” I asked.

“Yep,” He said before the hands flew toward me and started hitting me.

“Oh, you dick,” I said as the four arms flew at me. Sure they are made of pure energy, but like anything, can be broken. They shatter easily but these arms are different, more durable, but still breakable! When I grabbed one and broke it off the other three grabbed my arms and started to punch me in the face. “Cheap shot!” I said between swings. Colin’s fourth arm had regenerated and started hitting me again.

“Think of this as payback,” Colin said with a smile.

“Fuck you…” I said as I ripped the arms holding me from Colin’s back, making them vanish. The other two broke off with a punch and a kick.

I dove for Colin and threw him into a wall. Discord, who was watching from a tower, quickly healed Colin before I reached him.

“Back off!” Colin said as the four arms sprung out again and threw me across the garden and into the statue of Celestia in the middle.

God damn, why did she have to be an alicorn. The statue’s horn was sticking right through my chest as I looked back at Colin. Snapping it off and falling to the floor I started healing. I also realized that I now have a weapon.

“Done yet?” Colin mocked as the arms flew towards me.

“Just getting started!” I said hitting the arms away with the club I wielded.

Time to end this child’s play. Colin needs to be ready for whatever Aidan does to him.

I ran as fast as I could up to him as he sent all kinds of light-made objects at me. I could have sworn I saw an anvil. I reached Colin and swatted away the arms protruding from his back and grabbed him by the throat. “If you want me to stop, you have to make me!” I said choking him.

The muffled gasps from Colin didn’t make me stop. The color was fading from his face and the glowing arms started receding back into Colin’s back. “You have to stop me with your powers!” I nearly shouted at him.

Then everything went dark and a loud zapping sound filled my ears. When all the commotion was over we were standing on a hill. Not just any hill, a hill on Earth. I could see buildings in the distance and people in a park. “What the fuck?” I asked as I dropped Colin to the ground. When I let him go the world flickered and we were both standing in the Canterlot Gardens again.

“What the fuck did you just do?” I asked not knowing what to think.

“I don’t know,” Colin said gasping for air.

Journal Entry 07:

As I write I am travelling to Gryphondor. The gryphons have agreed to help overthrow Celestia. The only way to unite these feeble beings is to put them at the top. I will rule over everything when it is all over. Gryphons are prone to war and will do anything they can to get what they want. With my resources and their numbers we can have all of Equestria conquered within the next two years.

Journal Entry 08:

I have met with the General of the Gryphon Nation. He was more than pleased to join in my cause. Not only did he join me, but offered me a rank in his army. I am now the leader of the primary strike force that will be attacking Canterlot. I have no regret for what will happen to the ponies inside. Mendax vanished long ago and hasn’t done anything to stop me so far. Celestia and Luna are the only true opposition for me now.

Chapter 29

Dan:

OhfuckohfuckohfuckohfuckOHFUCK!

“Hey Aidan! Long time no see right?” I asked with a wry smile.

“You could say that,” He replied with a smirk.

“So… Whats up with you?” I asked as if he wasn’t here to royally fuck us over.

“Can you take a guess?” He asked.

“Come here for a girly pillow fight?” I asked with a half-smile.

“Sorry, wrong answer…” Aidan said as he stepped closer to our group.

I took a look back to Colin. He was lying face down completely unconscious. Fuck, the odds were shit before, now I have to deal with Aidan without Colin’s freaky light show.

“We can’t just talk about it? Come on, like old buddies?” I asked slowly inching back.

Aidan let out a maniacal laugh as he walked toward me. “It’s over, Dan. Join me while you still can.”

“Can’t do that Aidan,” I said as the others stood by my side. Celestia had accepted her fate, Luna wasn’t present, and the mane six stood right by my side. “I can’t let you hurt anypony,” I said as I walked over.

“Oh, I won’t hurt anypony… Yet,” Aidan said as he waved his hand.

Colin and the mane six plus Spike were pushed to the wall behind me so that Aidan and I were the only two in the center. Aidan looked at me coldly as that electric cage sprung up from the floor like vines. It blocked us two in, and the others out. Looks like I am on my own, shit.

“Aidan, don’t do this!” I said. Sure he was being controlled, but I know HE is in there.

“THAT’S JUST IT, DAN! I – HAVE – TO DO THIS!” Aidan yelled back. “You think I wanted to kill all those gryphons? All the ponies? You think I wanted to fight you? NO! All I want is to go home!” Aidan yelled again.

“This isn’t you, Aidan!” I said.

“You’re right, Dan. But that isn’t to stop me from going home!” Aidan said.

The cage started to hum like it did in the forest. The red color of the cage shifted to black. Aidan must be really pissed off now.

Discord:

Fuck Prophet, this needs to end. Now. All he ever wanted me to do is kill power hungry assholes all over the galaxy and now this? No… Fuck him. Terrible father anyway…

“Dan! Don’t let him fuck with you!” I yelled from outside the cage.

I ran up to the cage and tried to force my way through by absorbing the power.

Prophet noticed and looked at me, “You too?” He asks.

“FUCK YOU!” I shouted back.

Prophet lifted his hand and made a choking motion. The pain came quickly and was overwhelming. Everything I have ever done to anybody else, reflected back onto me. Prophet really had no heart.

I lay there unable to move and could only see Dan’s back as they talked. Finally, the pain faded and I propped myself up on the throne’s steps so I could look at Prophet.

Prophet had turned his attention back to Dan and walked to him, slowly.

“Join me, while you are still alive.”

“Fuck. You,” Dan replied as he kicked Pro - Aidan- back a few feet.

Aidan grunted and flashed an angry glare at Dan. “I’ll ignore that if you surrender now, before anything bad happens.”

“I’m not going to let you win,” Dan said. “I won’t let you kill these ponies!”

“And what’s stopping you?” Aidan shouted as he charged and threw a punch at Dan, only for it to be blocked. “Wealth? Power? I have both… Join me, this is your last chance.”

“No.” Dan said as he bolted forward and threw punches at Aidan.

“Bad move…” Aidan said as he grabbed Dan’s arm and threw him into the air. Dan flew high, but before hitting the top of the cage Aidan jumped up and kicked Dan back to the floor.

Dan:

I smashed onto the marble with a resounding crack. Whether it was the stone floor or bones, I have no idea. I looked to Aidan as he landed gracefully back on the floor. I tried to stand up, -CRACK- yep definitely some bones there… The broken bones didn’t hinder me as I got up from the floor and stared into Aidan’s eyes.

“You don’t want to do this,” I said.

“You don’t know how much I want this…” Aidan replied before shooting forward and kicking me into the side of the cage. He ran up to me as I was being shocked and threw me back to the floor.

As the regeneration took effect I stood back up from the floor. I ran at Aidan and landed a few successful punches. I gave him my best right hook but all he did was stare back at me. Nothing fazed him, nothing did anything to him. I stepped back for a moment before kicking him in the gut, failed attempt though. Aidan grabbed my foot and swung me around.

The electrical cage disappeared as a new one formed around my friends at the head of the room, leaving Aidan and I in the open. Aidan let me go so I flew and crashed into one of the gigantic stone pillars, sending the solid stone support crashing down. Aidan was on me again before I hit the ground and threw me to it instead.

Fighting the urge to give up I started to stand. “Aidan, don’t do this… You promised, remember?” The one thing Aidan never broke was a promise. If there was any shred of him left inside of the mess he was there was still hope.

He stepped up to me and kicked my leg out from under me, forcing me to a knee. “So I did,” He said as he pulled that revolver out of his jacket and pointed it at my head. “What makes you think I care?”

“Aidan, Prophet may not care… but YOU do!” I said. It’s quite the gamble, could get my head blown off.

Aidan stood and only got angrier as I kneeled before him. His finger started pulling the trigger, slowly.

“I’m sorry, Aidan. I’m sorry I failed in protecting you.”

Celestia:

I could only just barely watch as Aidan held the gun to Dan’s head. I had seen such things before when Prophet had come along. Dan closed his eyes one last time. Aidan just stood with the gun pointed at Dan. “No.”

Dan looked up to Aidan whose eyes were shut tight. “You. Didn’t. Fail.” Aidan choked out.

Dan’s eyes widened in surprise and joy. “I knew you were in there!” He shouted.

The cage flickered and changed colors, now it was blue and glowing brighter than my sun. Seeing Aidan through it all was difficult.

Dan stood up and reached for Aidan, “We can help you!” He said.

Aidan locked up again as the cage flashed red. Twilight shot spell after spell at it, but to no avail. She was just tiring herself out at this point.

“Get away from me!” Aidan shouted as he back handed Dan. Dan flew a few feet back and hit the wall. Aidan resumed pointing the gun at Dan, “You will never win!” He shouted.

“Aidan, NO! DON’T LET HIM CONTROL YOU!” Dan howled. He was beaten badly, his power was fading, and his regeneration was now deathly slow.

“FUCK YOU!” Aidan bellowed as the gun went off.

Dan’s face was frozen in shock.

Dan:

I looked down and saw red flowing down my shirt. This was my little buddy, and he shot me… No, he didn’t shoot me, that fucker Prophet did. It’s time to end this.

“You stupid fuck!” Aidan yelled at me in rage. “Why couldn’t you join me? You would have lived if you did!”

I screamed and sprung up from the floor, swatted the gun out of Aidan’s hand and let loose a barrage of fists and kicks. “You asshole! You fucking asshole!” I yelled as loud as I could. “All we’ve been through, all the shit I helped you through, all the times I was there for you don’t mean anything?” Aidan was knocked back step by step, punch by punch. “You fucking asshole! You are my brother man! Tell me that means something to you!”

Aidan looked me right in the eye and laughed, “Of course it does.”

“Then why are you doing this?” I yelled.

“I have to do this, Dan. You wouldn’t understand,” Aidan said as he was pushed back.

“Then what did that mean? Where did all the times we spent together go? Why do you have to do this?” I yelled.

“I remember every moment we shared, and no, it wasn’t meaningless. I learned a lot from you, but it’s time now for me to teach you something…” Aidan said as he walked closer and unleashed hell upon me. His fists started glowing with the same electricity that made up the cage. He punched me in the face over and over. Nothing was getting through to him. Nothing I could say, noting I could do.

“Aidan,” I said as I fell back to the floor. “This isn’t you. I know you are in there. Come on out! You can do this. Help me,” I pleaded.

Aidan stood as his expression dropped. “That won’t wor- hrk,” He couldn’t finish that sentence as the real Aidan started resisting and pushed his way out.

“Dan!” He shouted as he backed off, holding his head in pain. “You have to end this.”

Aidan used his magic to levitate the revolver over to me. “FUCKING DO IT!” He yelled.

Aidan:

Dan grabbed the magically infused revolver and pointed it at me.

This is it. (My ‘good side’)

The end. (My ‘bad side’)

Good run, wasn’t it?

Could be better.

You fucking morons, it isn’t over. Just give me some time. Everything will be okay. (Still Prophet)

Fuck you, dude.

So far, all we’ve gotten from you is a swift kick in the balls.

Seriously, dude, fuck off.

Are you really going to try this again? It won’t work. I already control you.

We will just have to see about that, wont we Aidan?

You know it, Aidan!

God! Now I have twice the stupidity, just shut up and let me do my thing.

Meh, I don’t really like you that much.

As I said before, fuck off.

Aren’t you supposed to be the good side?

Nobody’s perfect, but hell, can you blame me? This guy is a total ass hat.

Agreed.

So, that means we can get this fuck stick out of our head?

Worth a shot…

We both tried as hard as we could to regain control of our body. This whole split personality thing will take some getting used to, but it could be interesting. Two minds are better than one. It makes solving problems easier because we can pay attention to both sides of the coin at the same time.

This won’t work! Give up now!

We kept fighting despite Prophet’s warnings. We looked up at Dan one last time before giving it all we had. “Do it, Dan. We can’t keep this up much longer. Do it now!” We said to my friend. Strange how our voice changed as we both spoke, doesn’t matter though. We stood there holding back Prophet as best as we could. He still got through though, enough to make a difference where it hurts the most.

Dan:

I pointed the gun at Aidan’s head. The poor boy should have lived a long live. He didn’t deserve this. “I’m sorry, Aidan,” I said as I squeezed the trigger.

The revolver exploded with a burst of magic and knocked Aidan down. The cage faded and his eyes stopped glowing red. Turns out that the revolver didn’t shoot bullets at all, just really fucking powerful magic. His body was covered with scars and his veins were black. Whatever prophet had done to him, I really hope it didn’t hurt. Aidan looked like he hadn’t eaten in weeks, poor boy. Prophet was a dick, and I’m glad I put a bullet in his head.

I walked over and knelt down next to Aidan, “I’m sorry, Aidan,” I said as I held his cold hand. I looked down at him only to see a small smile on his face. It was over now, he was gone. I let go of his hand as Celestia walked over.

“It’s okay, Dan,” She said.

I looked up at her, “How the fuck is it okay?” I asked coldly. “How the fuck is any of this okay? AIDAN IS FUCKING DEAD!” I shouted.

“I KNOW!” Celestia screamed back, showing tears. “I know…” She said as she looked down at Aidan and walked closer.

Celestia sat next to me, “He wanted this, Dan.”

“We never asked for this, to come here. While we thought about it, we never asked to come here. Aidan wanted to live, get a job, have a family… Not this. Aidan did what was necessary and nothing less.”

Colin:

I lay unconscious on the floor as the fight came to an end.

Colin.

Meh?

I’m going to fix your brain, but you’ve got to start trying to remember stuff. I need to be able to see it function to fix all the connections.

Remember what?

I don’t know, anything! Anything about your life!

Life?

Yeah. Your life. Remember? Colin Turner. Denver, Colorado.

It’s starting to come back to me now. Tell me more!

Swimming, skiing, music, fire, family, potato cannons, fishing, xbox, TF2, Minecraft.

I’m starting to get glimpses of things, just a little bit more!

Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa and … wait. This should work. A coward dies a thousand deaths…

“A brave man but one.” I said as memories flashed back at me. I saw all the tears, sorrow, joy laughter, fear, courage, love, death and life of my earthly years. Cats, dogs, scrapes, bruises, scars, documentaries, family vacations, movies, books, funerals, baptisms, fireworks, video games and- the first Skype call, late on December 12th, 2011. It was the first of many.

How do you know that one?

I can see your memories remember?

Oh, yeah.

Vis woke me up and said nothing more as he left.

I sat up slowly. I needed to sneak to a better position, if I was to do any good. God, Aidan gave a hell of a kick! I didn’t remember flying that far. My thoughts were interrupted with a gasp near the center of the room.

Dan:

“WHAT THE FUCK?” I yelled as I reeled back. I looked at Celestia, frozen in shock as Aidan grabbed her horn.

“Right you are!” Aidan half yelled as he got up.

“You ok, dude?” I asked.

“Oh contraire my dear friend, we feel wonderful!” Aidan said with a crooked smile.

We?

“Sure about that?”

His grin became toothy and his eyes were wide, “Not at all!”

Celestia watched as Aidan stepped back. “Is everything ok?” She asked.

“NO!” Aidan said laughing. At this point he reminded me of the Joker. “It’s all over! Prophet showed us what was wrong, and fixed it!” Aidan said with a twitch in his eye.

I looked at Celestia, “That doesn’t sound good…” she said.

“You better get back,” I said as I took a step toward Aidan. “Everything ok, dude?” I said firmly. I know that he isn’t ok, but if I can get him to cooperate, this might be easier.

“Oh, yes!” Aidan said narrowing his eyes and widening his grin.

Purple and blue wisps of light arched all over his body and covered him in a suit, the fucking Joker’s suit. His eye twitched some more as one eye turned purple and the other blue. “We can see everything now!” Aidan said cackling madly. He brushed dust off of his suit and on the back of his hands were blue and purple eyes. Blue was on the left hand, and purple on the right.

“Really, the Joker? And what’s with the eyes?” I asked pointing to one.

Aidan lost his smile and walked over to me. “Dan, my dear friend, thank you for the idea! We do like this suit quite a lot. As for the eyes, well. Prophet showed us a little more than you think,” He said as he put an arm on my shoulders.

“I’m seriously worried now,” I said as Aidan removed his arm.

He stepped back and smiled again, narrowing his eyes. “You should be,” He said with a double-voice. The eyes on his hands started to glow and he began laughing again.

Oh fuck. This doesn’t look good.

Not at all.

This still Prophet?

Not as much. “Aidan” finally took control, but prophet is still affecting his thoughts.

We have to get him out.

Already on it, just distract Aidan.

“Calm down dude!” I said as the energy pulsed from his new eyes.

“We are calm!” Aidan retorted. “We can see everything now! It’s beautiful!”

“Stop this right now, Aidan!” Celestia said now standing next to me.

“What are you doing? Get back!” I said.

“No, I will not idle by while my subjects get hurt,” She replied with a determined look on her face.

“Fine, don’t get in the way,” I said coldly looking back to Aidan.

“Oh, what fun this will be!” Aidan said.

“Time to end this,” I said as I took a step forward.

=Music= Use it if ya want.

Aidan shot some blue and purple waves of wispy light at me. The shit burned, but quickly healed. Not a problem. He must be saving the rest for later.

He jumped back when I lunged forward to hit him. Celestia shot a few bolts of magic at him but he jumped over them, “You will have to try harder than that, dear Princess.”

The Elements of harmony and Discord started to walk forward but Celestia put up a force field in their way. “Princess, what are you doing?” Twilight yelled.

“Shush now, dear Twilight, this is grownup time!” Aidan said as he jumped forward.

I sidestepped the flying kick and punched Aidan in the jaw as he landed. That threw him off balance so that Celestia could nail him. Aidan was hit by the bolts of light and knocked to a knee.

“Oh, darn. I just got this suit!” Aidan said as the magic burned through it. His regeneration now extended to his magic-made suit and repaired it too. “There we are, good as new!”

I charged Aidan and started throwing punches. Aidan was too quick though, bastard was faster than a cheetah in a mustang. He dodged every attack and slipped in his own punches in whenever he could. I couldn’t hit the fucker.

Celestia tried as hard as she could to hold Aidan in place but his magic was countering hers. Aidan dodged every bolt of her magic with ease, letting a few hit me in the process. They hurt more than Aidan’s did, he must be saving his energy. She will wear herself out at this point.

Aidan swept my legs out from under me and kicked me so that I slid to the wall.

Aidan:

Watching Dan slide was rather funny. Oh, how we enjoy how truly easy this is!

*SMACK* Who the fuck hit us in the back of the head?

We spun around swinging a fist. Then we saw who it was. Celestia. Our swing stopped as we looked at her. “C- Celestia?” we asked.

“Don’t do this Aidan…” She said.

We looked at the pulsing blue eye on the back of our hand, “But… We have to…”

“No… you don’t.”

“Prophet…”

“You promised, Aidan,” she said with a sad face.

“We… I promised,” we said as we looked into her eyes. They screamed of disappointment and sadness. “We’re… I’m sorry.”

Before she could respond we were hit in the head with a brick. “Where the fuck did you even get that?” We asked, turning to Dan. The moment we had before was gone.

“Do you really care?” He asked.

“No, shall we?” we asked. Waving him closer.

“Fuck you man!” Dan said as he charged and threw more futile punches and kicks.

“Really, you mustn’t wear yourself out like this, Dan,” we said as we dodged every attack he had.

“I’m only getting started!” Dan shouted.

“Oh, really? Then let’s have it!” we taunted while laughing.

Dan tried his damnedest to hit be, but to no avail. 'A' for effort though.

“Come on, Dan! Hit us!” we said dodging still. “You are better than this!” we shouted.

Fuck this shit, we're done playing around. We kicked Dan in the jaw and bolted up to him unleashing a fury of punches. “You stupid fuck!” we yelled as we hit him.

With every punch we heard something break, teeth, ribs, arm, jaw, nothing made a difference. It all breaks the same. A roundhouse to the face finished him off, sending him flying back.

We heard the muffled sobs and he kneeled before me. “It’s over, Dan.” we said as we walked closer.

Celestia sent a blast of energy that hit us in the back of the head.

We slowly turned around with a cold, flat glare. “You too?” we asked.

“You... aren’t the Aidan I used to know anymore… the Aidan I used to- *SNAP*”

We turned behind us to look for the source of the loud crack. Only Dan was there. We looked at him closer, he was shaking now. Rather uncontrollably. His head was hung as he stared at the floor.

Dan slowly looked up at us with red eyes and an angry glare.

“Oh, how cute,” we mocked.

“It’s. Over,” Dan growled, barely able to make the words as he lunged for us.

Chapter 30

Dan:

I stay kneeling down as Celestia spoke to Aidan. Her voice faded away as my vision blurred. I got real dizzy and a huge headache, then everything went black. I awoke in some black room or something. There were no walls and no light anywhere. I looked around the empty abyss, “So, this is what it’s like to die?” I asked myself. There was no one there to respond so it was useless calling for help.

I wandered in the darkness for a few minutes. There was absolutely nothing in this place. Death is really gonna blow if this is all there is…

=Music=

From the ground in this abyss of nothing, a door rose in front of me, just barely cracked open. It looked right out of the gothic days, like some big cathedral door. It was a door and the frame, nothing more. There was a blood-red light seeping from the cracks under the door, and through the small opening. Through the crack I could see things moving, whatever they were, they wanted out.

Believe me; this door had an air of ‘Get the fuck away!’ The ominous door started creaking open so that faint whispers could come through. They all were muttering at the same time and all impossible to understand. The whispering continued to get louder and louder until I could barely hear my own thoughts.

Then, nothing. All the whispering stopped at the same time and left the void deathly silent again. I stood staring at the door worrying that something would come through. I took a few steps back in preparation, only to run into something else.

I swung around to see Discord marveling at the door. “So, you’re dead too, huh?” I asked.

Discord glared at me insultingly, “You aren’t dead, stupid,” He said.

“Then where are we, and why are you here, too?” I asked.

He shot me a deadpan stare, “We’re in your mind; the part of it that you could use. I’m here to make sure this goes along smoothly,” Discord said.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Vis said something was going to happen here, something to even the odds. He said that I needed to be here to guide you or something,” Discord answered.

“That what is this?” I asked pointing to the door.

“Remember our little conversation earlier, about Mendax only cracking the door?” Discord asked.

Oh, right. This must be that door. If I gained all this power from just that small opening, then what can I do if I open the door all the way? Thoughts of the impossibilities now made possible with such power flooded my mind. All I knew about the old way we lived was now out the window. This kind of power could end all our problems.

“Careful, now,” Discord warned as he pulled me back.

“Why? With all this power we could easily defeat Prophet!” I half shouted. How dare he get in the way of me and greatness…

“Too much power could easily kill you. Because you had the link severed for so long, it takes time to reintegrate the magic,” Discord said.

Kill me? I suppose that the immense energy that lies behind this door –is- more powerful than anything I’ve ever known, it would make sense that it could kill me. Wait a minute…

“Severed?” I asked as I looked to him.

“Oh, right. Well, long ago humans could use magic as freely as unicorns. I was sent to disrupt that, as you know, but the humans were reluctant and more powerful than the magical beings I was used to. They were near impossible to defeat, so I looked to a different solution. Sabotage. Blocking the mental link to their magic rendered them useless. The humans went crazy at their dysfunction and their society collapsed. Humans slowly but surely degraded in intelligence, their full power was never met again. With their greatest weapon, and tool, removed they fell victim to the predators on the planet. That is until they found out how to reintegrate that link, that was near when your version of human history starts,” He said.

“How the hell did it take us that long?” I asked.

“I have my ways.”

“So, you know how to get this open?” I asked.

“It’s just like a normal door, only problem is that the magic could kill you if your body rejects it,” Discord responded.

“Can you help with that?”

“Nope, I’m just here for moral support. It helps to know that someone is there when it happens.”

“You make it sound like it’s a bad thing,” I said.

“The flood of power usually makes you go a teeny tiny bit, um – completely insane,” Discord said.

“Well, shit,” I said looking back at the door. The red wisps of light were flowing out continuously. “Can it be fixed?”

“You will regain lucidity only if your body accepts the magic. If it doesn’t, well, then I’ll have to put you down,” Discord said looking down. Seems I have grown on the guy.

I looked back to the door, then down at the floor.

“Dan, I’m sure you know what martyrdom is,” Discord hinted. “Think of all the people you would save.”

“Fuck, never was one for martyrdom… But, what about Aidan?” I asked.

“There is a good chance that neither of you will make it through this in the end.”

Discord stopped talking and looked down again. This was a time of need. This was a time of war. This was the time for me to make a decision.

“What’s it like… to die?” I asked.

“Dan, don’t do this to yourself.”

I looked up at the door, “Discord, if Aidan makes it through this, please take care of him.”

Discord stayed silent at my request.

“Time to end this,” I said as I walked toward the door and kicked it open as hard as I could.

Discord watched in awe as the dim red light swallowed me whole. The dark void began to shake, and the door began to collapse.

“I hope you’ve made the right decision, Dan,” Discord said before he left.

I came to looking down at the floor. I could –hear- Aidan turn as the power flowed coursed through me. It enhanced everything about me, but it also made me uncontrollably angry. Why? Fuck if I know. All I want to do now is end this, and if that means killing, then so be it.

Aidan:

We turned behind us to look for the source of the loud crack. Only Dan was there. We looked at him closer, he was shaking now. Rather uncontrollably. His head was hung as he stared at the floor.

Dan slowly looked up at us with red eyes and an angry glare.

“Oh, how cute,” we mocked.

“It’s. Over,” Dan growled, barely able to make the words as he lunged for us.

Dan grabbed our head and tackled me to the ground. He grabbed us and started ramming our head into the hard stone floor. We sent a surge of lightning into him before throwing him off.

“How dare you! You cannot touch those of a god!” I shouted as Dan slammed into a pillar, causing it to fall.

“You are no god! You’re a COWARD! NEVER BEEN ANYTHING MORE!” Dan shouted at us.

We had laugh at that, “You are a fool if you think you could challenge us!” I screamed back. The double-voice I had was intimidating to his simple mind.

Dan:

I watched as I exploded into a human light-socket. I’m just barely able to endure this much power at the same time, it’s hard to not let any out. Aidan is gone now; there is nothing left in that shell. I have to kill him.

I ran, faster than I thought possible. The punches I threw hit him like a truck. He reeled back in awe. “So be it!” Aidan said through barred teeth.

He ran at me, every hit connecting and as precise as ever. He was faster than me, but that doesn’t stop me from being stronger. I grabbed his leg and threw him through the thick stone wall to the setting sun outside in the gardens. He landed and skidded across the ground. I jumped out to meet him.

I walked over to the crater he had made to find that he had already vanished again. I was alone in the maze of these gardens. Aidan’s double-voice echoed in all directions around me as he laughed. “There is no way out, Dan. It’s over – for you,” He screamed as he jumped out of seemingly nowhere and punched me in the face.

I was knocked back before shooting a wave of power at him that knocked him into the air. He regained his composure mid-flight and rocketed back down at me. It’s time to mix things up a bit. Wonder how Aidan fares against fire?

A ball of scorching hot fire was shot to Aidan’s rapidly approaching face. He was swatted out of the air as the fire burned his hair and skin away. Just because we are immensely powerful doesn’t mean that fire doesn’t burn. Aidan landed with a thud and a resounding scream. He desperately tried to swat away the flames taking his face off.

After a few moments of watching Aidan writhe in pain I walked up to him as he lay on the ground. He was barely breathing now. Fuck I hate to see him like this, but – I have to kill him now while I can. I stopped just over him and brought my boot down on his face.

Aidan:

Ever been burned alive? Well it fucking hurts. We knew Dan was watching, and did nothing as we burned. Where is our friendship now? Where is our brotherhood when we are dying on the ground. I caught the boot as Dan looked down at me in shock.

“You really shouldn’t have done that,” We said with a barely human face. “Now I will have to kill you.” We said as we sprung up from the ground and unleashed a storm of lightning upon him. We dug our fingers into his face as we electrocuted him. “HOW DOES IT FEEL, DAN? KNOWING THAT WHATEVER YOU DO, YOU WILL NEVER BE ENOUGH!” We yelled over the scream of the lightning.

Dan reached around and sent another blast of fire to my face, this time igniting my body, too. Being severely burned was a problem for fighting, and our slowed healing wasn’t making this any better. Let’s kick it up a few notches.

Dan:

I watched Aidan burn as his Eyes glowed bright before sending matching lines up his arm. He had a sleeve of pulsing energy now. Must have amped up somehow.

I see you are handling the energy well.

Better than I expected, to be honest.

Be warned, Aidan has just tapped into a new tier of power. You can do the same thing, but your mental status will devolve much like his has.

This has to end, I have to do this.

Are you sure?

Never more.

Aidan flew towards me and threw more punches and kicks that all connected, some were blocked, and all hurt like a bitch. He has grown exponentially stronger. With every counter attack I tried I only found him beating me more savagely. He was relentless at this point.

With the blue and purple electricity flowing through him and leaping off of him he stared into my eyes. He let another wicked grin sprawl across his face and he sent the magic flying at me. “Shit!” I grunted as I dove out of the way.

The magic he sent was more than I thought; it hit the ground with an explosive crack and sent chunks of dirt everywhere.

Aidan:

We looked down into Dan’s eyes as he lay in the grass. “Why do you resist?” We asked.

“Because, no matter what you say, no matter what Prophet does to you, I know that the real you is in there. The real you that is my brother,” Dan answered.

A wave of guilt washed over me, what have I done? I looked down at my arms, covered in magical glyphs that spewed electricity. Why?

We shot more bolts at Dan, “WHY DID YOU LET THIS HAPPEN TO ME?” We screamed. “YOU SHOULD HAVE BEEN THERE!”

“I know, and I’m sorry!” Dan said dodging out of the way of the blasts. He jumped up again and tackled us to the ground. We lay there pinned under him as he stared at us, “Don’t do this, Aidan! You can stop this!”

“We wish we could…” I replied.

Dan:

As Aidan lay beneath me his eyes flashed red and all of the nodes covering him turned blood red. “You can’t stop this,” Aidan said, now with Prophet’s voice instead of his double-voice.

“FUCK YOU!” I screamed in his face before he kicked me off. I flew back and slammed into the wall of the castle, sending chunks of stone flying all over the place. I hit the floor hard as the regeneration set in.

Aidan lumbered over to me, barely able to control his own movements anymore.

“Dan, you have been a problem for far too long!” Aidan said as he picked me up off the ground.

I stared into his eyes, “Fuck you, Prophet!” I said.

Prophet slammed me into the tower over and over until I couldn’t move any more. Shit, this doesn’t look good.

Colin:

I heard the slamming stop as I peered out of the hole in the wall. Aidan was below looking at Dan’s broken and bloody body. He really fucked Dan up, the bastard.

I looked back to the room full of equines, “Dan’s out,” I said. “We have to do something before he gets to anypony else.”

*THUD*

“Do what?” Aidan asked, standing in the hole with his arms crossed.

“Shit!” I said as I jumped back out of surprise.

“Oh, you are afraid? Good. Get out of my way,” Aidan said bluntly. His voice was a lot deeper now, must have been royally mindfucked. Wait, royal, that’s it!

I took a few steps back in the direction of Celestia as she sat there with her head down in defeat.

“What is it that you want, Aidan?” I asked, standing next to the ponies.

“To kill her, and claim the throne for its rightful owner,” Aidan said pointing to Celestia.

He took a few steps forward and Twilight exploded in anger, “How could you, Aidan?” Aidan stopped to look at her, “How could you do this to us? After all we did for you? After all we’ve been through?”

“Like this,” Aidan said coldly as he turned to Celestia charging up his magic.

He stared into her eyes as the electricity sparked into action, “Aidan, I love you,” Celestia said as she closed her eyes and lowered her head.

“No! God Damnit, NO!” Aidan yelled. “YOU DON’T LOVE ME. HOW COULD YOU!” Aidan yelled.

=Music=

Celestia was shocked at the outburst, "How could I not?" She asked.

"Because I murdered an entire nation and came here to kill you too!" Aidan screamed back.

Celestia took a few steps closer to Aidan, "Don't do this, you are better than Prophet, I know you are."

"WHAT MAKES ME SO GOD DAMN IMPORTANT CELESTIA!?!" Aidan yelled. "I DON'T MATTER TO THIS WORLD!"

"You matter to me..." Celestia said as a tear came down. “When you came, you reminded me of everything I lost, everything Prophet was.”

“DON’T DO THIS!” Aidan yelled as his nodes changed color rapidly.

“You promised to keep us safe, promised to come back. And most of all, you actually treated me like I’m somepony.” Celestia said.

How fucking cheesy does this world get?

It gets worse, trust me…

“NO!” Aidan yelled as he hunched over in pain, holding his head.

Celestia walked over to Aidan and laid a hoof on his shoulder, "Aidan, you can fight him, don't give into Prophet," She said as she hoisted him up so she could look him in the eye. "Do it for Dan, do it for Colin, do it for Equestria, do it for me..." She said as she inched ever closer to Aidan's face.

I noticed screaming coming from a distance.

Dan’s crazy ass flung in through the window and slammed onto Aidan, beating his ass savagely. Dan kept punching Aidan as he lay on the floor. Aidan was barely conscious after Dan’s beating. Blood covered the floor and Dan. He stepped off Aidan and walked over to the revolver sitting on the ground.

“Dan, what are you doing?” I asked.

“I’m gonna fucking end this shitstorm, right here right now!” He said as he pointed the gun at Aidan.

The shots echoed through the large room as Dan stood stone faced over Aidan’s body.

Aidan’s body lay mangled and bloody on the floor, “Fuck you, you stupid asshole,” Dan said as he spit on his corpse.

He walked over and dropped down on the steps and buried his face in his hands.

“Hey,” I started.

“Shut up, Colin.”

“Dan,” I started again.

“FUCK YOU!” Dan yelled with his eyes shut tight.

Celestia walked over and sat next to Dan, “Thank you, Dan.” Despite that rather tender moment they could have had, she seemed to hide her emotions well. I doubt she would ever talk of this again.

“For killing my brother? Yeah, you’re fucking welcome,” He grunted.

Luna, who had come when Aidan was thrown outside, was standing over his body now. She had liked Aidan. Everyone did…

Chapter 31

Dan:

I sat on the stone steps with my face buried in my hands. “Well, it’s over now…” I said, trying to avoid looking at Aidan’s body.

“You did all you could,” Celestia said, still sitting next to me.

“It wasn’t enough…” I said looking down.

“Dan, please,” Celestia started.

“I’m done with this,” I said as I got up and walked down the hallway. I stopped at one of the stained glass windows. The one showing Prophet’s division.

“Aidan was a lot like him,” I heard from behind me.

“Luna?” I asked as I turned. My face fell as the words sunk in, “Right to the end, I guess.”

“Dan, I’m sure Aidan didn’t mean any harm,” Luna said with a kind smile as she stepped closer to me.

“That’s just it, he never did. Aidan was the kind of guy who hated violence. He always did, but at the same time knew its necessity,” I said as I leaned against the wall.

“Aidan would be happy you ended this,” Luna said as she looked at me.

I sighed, “Aidan didn’t want this. He wanted to see love in everything. At times, he was even idealistic. But damn it, he didn’t deserve to die,” I said.

Luna stood silent, not knowing what to say.

“Back on Earth, Aidan was a nobody. He never did anything bold, always just faded into the background whenever something happened. He didn’t have to see the horrors back on Earth, he was given a second chance. His second chance at life, to have something more than he had before, to BE someone more,” I said as I looked down.

“He was somepony,” Luna said.

“Yeah, maybe,"

“When Aidan was here, he was everything you wanted him to be and more. No matter what, Aidan did what he could to make sure we were safe, that we were happy,” Luna said.

“But that jackass in red had to fuck everything up. That’s what I’m talking about. Aidan didn’t deserve this, but fate was set on fucking him over.”

“I’m sorry,” Luna said as her face fell.

“What for?” I asked, a bit confused.

Luna let out a deep sigh, “For not ending this before, the first time.”

“Luna, don’t do this. None of this was your fault. If anything it’s mine, I let Aidan get captured in the forest two weeks ago. I couldn’t stop him the first time. I couldn’t keep him from coming here and trying to kill you two. Luna, this wasn’t your fault,” I said with a pleading face.

She flashed a small smile before we walked back to the others.

“How you holdin’ up, Dan?” Colin asked leaning against the wall with his arms folded.

“I’ve been better, but I’ll live,” I said as I gave a halfhearted smile. “What are we gonna do now?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” Celestia said as she stood and looked at Aidan one last time. “We had better get him out of here.”

“Yeah…” I said as the reality hit me again. I still had something I wanted to say… “Can I get a few words with him?”

Celestia nodded before she and the others walked out of the room, leaving me and Aidan’s corpse at the foot of the throne.

“You crazy bastard…” I started. “Why couldn’t you just keep out of trouble?”

“Why did this have to happen to you?” I asked as I knelt down beside him.

“Why does this shit always happen to us?” I said as I grabbed his hand. “I’m sorry, buddy, and goodbye.” I finished as tears welled up in my eyes.

I got up and took a few steps before taking a look back, “Say hi to John for me…”

I looked back to the door and walked in silence with my head down.

“And where the fuck are you going?”

I spun around to see Aidan standing again, the gashes closing before my eyes.

“AIDAN!” I yelled as I ran up to him.

He held out a hand and I hit an invisible barrier just in front of him.

He let out a low laugh, “Did you really think it would be that easy?” Prophet asked as the faded glyphs on Aidan’s body flashed red.

“YOU STUPID BASTARD! I’LL KILL YOU! I’LL FOLLOW YOU TO THE ENDS OF THE WORLD IF I HAVE TO!” I yelled.

“How, cute,” Prophet mocked. He leaned forward as his eyes glowed a deep red, “I look forward to it.” He said with a smile.

“YOU FUCKING COWARD! FIGHT ME!” I screamed as I slammed a fist on the barrier causing a shockwave across the invisible wall.

“So be it.” Prophet said as he slammed a fist into my gut. “You should have joined us when you could have, Aidan didn’t have to die.”

“DON’T YOU DARE SAY HIS NAME!” I screamed as I charged at him.

Prophet was unfazed at my yelling and just calmly blocked my attacks. “First John and now Aidan. Is there anyone you don’t get killed?” He asked.

The spark of rage inside me grew and consumed me. “YOU FUCKING BASTARD!” I screamed as I hit him with everything I had.

Prophet wasn’t able to block everything and let a few punches to the face through. “Enough.”

He held out a hand and my body froze.

“I’m done with these childish games… I have work to do,” Prophet said as he raised me into the air.

“Fuck. You,” I said through my clenched teeth.

Prophet laughed again before smiling, “You could have done so much… what a pity.”

“Fuck you asshole!” I heard from behind me.

Prophet looked down and his eyes widened. “Fuck,” He muttered under his breath.

A wave of light smashed into him as he dropped me. I turned to see Colin, the source of the light.

Prophet let out a stomach wrenching scream before the light dissipated. He was left standing, barely able to though. “I will be back… And I will kill you all.”

Aidan fell lifelessly to the ground as a red light flew through the window and away from the castle. I turned to look at Colin, “You did it!” I muttered.

I looked back to Aidan’s body, “It’s over…” I said as I took a step. A wave of exhaustion consumed me. I took another step and the ground rose to my face.

Colin:

I stood in confusion. I can understand Aidan dropping, but why Dan? “You ok, dude?” I asked as I ran over to him.

He was out cold, still alive though. Good. I looked up to Aidan.

Damn it, Aidan, I’m gonna miss you.

Heh…

Aidan:

I awoke in a light… room? I don’t know what to call it, just a bright white light everywhere.

“Hello?” I said as I walked through the emptiness.

“Hey, Aidan.” Vis said as he walked to my side from behind.

“Where am I?” I asked.

“Prophet got you. Colin ended it, Dan helped.”

“Are they ok? Oh, God, please tell me they are ok!” I said to Vis.

“They’re fine.” He responded.

“A- And Celestia?” I asked. What was it she said to me? God I can’t remember! It must have been important; it made me so happy.

Vis turned his head downward, the featureless light said, “She is fine.”

“So… I’m dead?” I asked.

Vis looked at me and let a smile cross his lips.

Dan:

I awoke in a hospital bed. What the fuck am I doing here? All I can remember was that light and Prophet leaving, then… nothing.

I looked around the room. No one was there, but a curtain separated me from the next patient over. I was in the middle bed out of three; the one closest to the door wasn’t in use. I heard the sounds of clopping enter the room and I looked to the door.

“Hey,” I said.

“Dan!” Luna replied as she trotted over with a smile. “Oh, I’m so happy you’re ok!” She said excitedly as she wrapped her hooves around me.

“Uhh, what?” I asked with a confused smile. Why the hell was she hugging me?

“Oh! You’ve been asleep for so long!” She said smiling like a mad mare.

“Just how long?” I asked slightly concerned. Luna’s face fell like it did in the throne room, “Luna…” I said as I glared at her.

Colin:

I sighed as my latest spell failed yet again. It’s been quite some time since Prophet; I figured I should do a bit of experimenting with magic. Apparently it’s a big deal or something when you make your own. I earned the title of Spell-caster Laureate. I made about six by now, one of them being a regeneration spell a bit weaker than Dan and Aidan’s. Dan, I wonder how he is doing, better go check on him.

I got up from the chair in my study and started to the hospital. I hope he wakes up soon; this coma shit is getting old.

I met Iron Hoof as I walked down the hallways, “Ahh, Iron Hoof, how have you been?” I asked. Turns out he didn’t have anything against humans, or at least didn’t show anything to me. After all, I did kind of save the empire.

“Been better, the new recruits are lazier than ever. Seems every batch gets worse and worse, there is the occasional gem though.”

“I’m sure you will make great guards out of them yet. You have your ways…” I said as we walked down the corridors.

“Going to see Dan again?” He asked.

“Yes. I hope that he is doing better. Doctors told me that he has moments of lucidity, few and far between, though,” I answered.

“I hope that guy gets better soon,” Iron Hoof said.

“As do I,” I said as I looked out of the window at the setting sun. The memory of Aidan passed through my head. I still miss him, too.

Iron Hoof and I were stopped in our tracks by a resounding yell, “WHAT?!” it screamed.

“Wonder who that could be,” I said with a smile.

Dan:

What the fuck? What the fuck? What the FUCK? WHAT THE FUCK?

“FIVE MONTHS?” I screamed. “No fucking way,” I said as I brought my hands to cover my face.

“You collapsed after Prophet left, we brought you two here right away…”

“Two?” I asked. Wait… Does that mean?

Luna used her magic to move the screen to my right out of the way. It revealed Aidan sleeping in the bed next to me.

“Aidan?” I asked as my voice trembled.

“He has been brain-dead since we brought him here,” Luna said.

I said nothing as I stared at my brother. He lay there so peacefully.

“He has no next of kin, and Colin didn’t feel right making the decision,” Luna said.

I turned my head to her in shock, “Wait you wanted to kill him?” I asked.

“Dan, he is brain-dead. He can’t even think anymore. Is this really living?” Luna asked.

“NO! I will not kill my little brother!” I shouted at her.

She was surprised and took a few steps back, “Dan, calm down.”

“I will not calm down! You won’t take him away from me!” I screamed back to her.

“Dan,” she said softly as she walked closer. “Do you really think he would want to live like this?” She asked.

My face fell as tears welled up in my eyes again. “God damn it!” I shouted. “Why the fuck did this have to happen!”

“Shut up, already!” I heard someone shout.

“Aidan?” Luna’s face was priceless, but that didn’t matter now.

“Aidan? What the fuck, man! Brain dead, really?” I asked as I stared at him.

“Shhh! Quiet quiet quiet…” Aidan whispered as he covered his eyes with his hand and leaned back. “God this is the worst headache ever…”

“That’s because you should be dead…” Colin said with a deadpan glare.

“Nice to see you too!” Aidan mocked. Colin smiled in response.

“I’m glad you’re back,” He said.

“Good to be back,” Aidan responded. “Anyone or pony wana tell me what the hell is going on?”

I laughed a bit at the ‘six months’ reaction, his was worse than mine…

Aidan:

We spent about a half hour in silence because I wanted everyone to go the fuck away. Dan, of course, had to stay.

“Hey,” I started.

“What’s up?” Dan answered.

“Thanks, for everything,” I said.

“No problem,” He responded.

Chapter 32

Aidan:

Dan and I were lying in bed for the sixth straight hour.

“There are exactly one hundred fourty two ceiling tiles in this room,” I said as I stared at the ceiling.

“God, this sucks,” Dan said.

“I hate hospitals; we don’t even need them anymore!” I said.

“Why the fuck are we even here?” Dan asked.

“Dunno,” I responded. “I think it was some legal issue or something.”

“Wana cuddle?” Dan asked as he turned in his bed.

“Heh heh heh,” I said as I sat up and walked out. “No thanks, tubby.”

“Oh come on!” Dan said as I walked out. “AIDAN DON’T BE LIKE THAT! I NEEED YOU!”

“Doctor, can we leave now?” I asked walking up to his desk.

“I PROMISE I WILL BE THE OUTSIDE SPOON!” I heard shouted from our room.

“Oh, God!” I said looking back. “Anyway, can we get out of here? We don’t really need your services anymore,” I said to the Doctor.

“Are you feeling any symptoms? Any dizziness or headache, nausea?” The doctor asked.

“Nope, fit as a fiddle. Just a little weak from bein’ under six months,” I said leaning against the wall. We were really lucky that ponies’ ceilings are outrageously high for them, being tall sucks.

“Then I recommend taking it slow, and get some exercise in the meantime,” The doctor responded.

“Thanks, Doc,” I said as I walked away.

“Come back if you need anything else,” He called after me.

I walked back into our room and looked at Dan, “What the fuck are you doing?” I asked.

Dan was wearing slamming two bedpans together and singing Sweet Home Alabama terribly off key. “Oh! Hey, buddy!” Dan said as he stumbled towards me.

“What the fuck are you doing?” I asked again.

“I FOUND THE DRUGS!” Dan said as he started singing again.

I looked at the two nurses in the room standing in the corner, “We tried to stop him, but he’s just too strong!” She said.

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll take him off your hands… Thanks Redheart.” I said walking up to Dan. “Come on stupid, we got shit to do.”

“Aww! I don wana go!” Dan whined like a child.

I pushed Dan out of the hospital one step at a time. “Come on! Why did you have to take away my drugs, man?” He said as he was sobering up.

“Cause, fuck you, that’s why. Now let’s go before you cause some more trouble?” I said pushing Dan out the door into the street.

“What the…” I trailed off as I looked at the now massive towers everywhere. “Six months, huh.”

“More like six years! How the hell did they make all this so fast?” Dan asked to no one in particular.

Canterlot had grown exponentially since Prophet’s defeat. While it appeared to be temporary it doesn’t seem like Celestia and her empire worried themselves over it.

“What should we-” I started to say as a number of guards started surrounding us. “What the fuck?” I said as I looked to the twenty or so guards that now circled us completely. More were behind them and more were running down the street towards us. All were armed for war.

“What the hell is going on here?” Dan said.

A pony that seemed familiar with Dan spoke, “Sorry, but we have to do this. Princesses’ orders.”

“Why would Celestia order this? Damn her,” Dan said as he looked away.

I received more than a few nasty looks from the guards, except the one who was talking. “What are your orders?” I asked, preparing myself for the worst.

“Aidan, I am here to put you under arrest,” He said starkly.

“Bullshit,” I said as one levitated a pair of handcuffs over to me. What did I even – Oh right, I murdered an entire nation. Damn.

“Dan you are free to go,” He said as the handcuffs clicked tight on my wrists.

I glared at him, “You knew about this,” I said “didn’t you.”

Before all this shit went down Dan was still around here, no doubt he talked to Celestia.

“I didn’t think she would actually do it,” Dan said avoiding my glare.

“This is just fucking perfect,” I said as the guards all glared at me.

“Come with us, Aidan,” The old guard said.

I reluctantly followed my escort to the Castle while Dan stormed off.

Dan:

That fucking bitch! After all we’ve done for her, she still doesn’t trust Aidan?

I entered the throne room as Aidan was being taken to the dungeon.

“What the fuck, Celestia?” I asked as I glared.

“What’s wrong, Dan?” She asked in response.

“You know damn well what’s wrong. Why the fuck is Aidan being taken prisoner?”

“We can’t risk Aidan being influenced by Prophet, not until we know its safe,” She said looking down to a stack of papers.

“Oh and a little jail cell is supposed to stop him?” I asked.

“He will be detained until further notice,” She responded.

“Fucking great. Just perfect!” I said as I sat down on the steps and brought my hands to my face. “You know he won’t forget this,” I said.

“And what makes you think that?” She asked from behind me.

“I’ve known Aidan all his life. I know how he acts, trust me,” I said.

“Ill just have to move past this,” Celestia said as she worked.

“Good luck,” I said sarcastically. “Hey, if Aidan is being detained, why aren’t Colin and I?”

“Well. You are different,” She said.

“Please explain.”

Celestia sighed, “Aidan has a, how should I put this, mental deficiency that makes it easier for Prophet to use him.”

“Great…” I said rubbing my eyes. “Any way to fix it?” I asked.

“We’ve never encountered this type of deficiency before, it’s like Prophet was made to get in his head. Whatever we tried Aidan blocked everything, but Prophet was able to get in just fine,” Celestia replied. “It just doesn’t make any sense.”

Even with my minute knowledge of magic I know that Celestia knows more than Prophet. Hell, she put him away once before. But for Prophet to just work his way in so easily, she is right, doesn’t make any sense.

I looked out the window at the rather intimidating towers that now stood outside. “So, six months, huh?”

“Yes, six months,” She said without looking up.

“How much has changed?” I asked.

“Aside from the six new spells Colin has made and his contribution to our industrialization, not much,” She answered.

“Anything in particular I should know about?” I asked.

“Well, the other kingdoms are angry and want Aidan dead for what Prophet had him do. In the meantime they have all set aside their differences to work toward finding and ending Prophet,” She said.

“What happened to the rest of the gryphons?” I asked.

Celestia sighed again, perhaps my questions were getting in the way of her ‘work’, “Their kingdom fell apart, other nations had to come in and pick up the pieces. What was left of the gryphons was annexed by different nations. The nation doesn’t exist anymore, instead gryphons reside everywhere.”

“Somehow I didn’t expect that,” I said as I got up from the steps. “I remember Colin wanting me for something, so I gotta get goin’. See ya later princess,” I said as I started walking.

“Dan, please don’t take Aidan’s imprisonment personally,” She said with pleading eyes.

I looked back, still a little pissed that my buddy was in jail, “We’ll see.”

Aidan:

My escort led me through the halls of the castle. “Where are you taking me?” I asked.

“To the dungeon,” The old pony said.

I groaned at the mention of prison. I didn’t deserve this, but I can understand why they thought I did. I’ll have to have a few words with Celestia later, maybe square a few things away.

The barracks was underneath the barracks. I had to walk the gauntlet of eyes as my escort took me to the small barred off room.

“So why is it that I am being detained?” I asked. If Equestria had the same rights then I should know.

“Do we really have to say?” The old pony said raising an eyebrow. “I thought you were the smart one.”

Wait, how the fuck did he know that?

“Who are you anyway?” I asked.

“I am General Iron Hoof. Dan talked to me a lot while you were on your rampage,” Iron Hoof said.

Iron Hoof sounds like Johnny Cash: noted.

As we me and my escort reached the door only I and a few guards filed into the small hallway to my cell. One by one I watched as the cells passed, where were they taking me? We rounded a few corners, must be solitary confinement cells. Again I watched the rooms pass my by. Now I’m a little worried, what could be worse than solitary confinement short of Death Row, and I don’t think Equestria’s idealistic ponies could murder like that.

I looked down to Iron Hoof who was staring straight ahead. We stopped at a lone door at the end of the hallway, looked like a proper blast door. Why would they ever need this? Iron Hoof knocked on the door and a slide opened. A few words were exchanged in another language and the slide shut before the door unlocked and creaked open.

Inside the room was nothing but a chair, the room itself was spherical. This must be some sort of either interrogation room, or a special kind of solitary confinement. I couldn’t help but notice that every guard past the second set of doors were either earth ponies or pegasi, no unicorns in sight save Iron Hoof. Maybe…

“This is where you will be kept in the meantime,” Iron Hoof said as we walked into the room. The other four guards stayed at the door. “How ‘bout we have a little chat?” Iron hoof said before the big door slammed shut.

I swung around looking at the door. Fuck, trapped in here with a General of the nation I pissed off. Not good. “So, Aidan, why don’t you take a seat?” He said waving a hoof over the chair.

I’m not falling for any tricks, just play it safe. “No thanks, I’d rather stand,” I said crossing my arms. “What did you want to talk about?” I asked bluntly, glaring at the General.

Iron Hoof chuckled quietly, “Have you talked to Vis yet?”

Shit, how does he know?

-Sigh- Don’t worry, he is a friend. You should trust him.

Thanks, but no thanks. Im not going to trust anypony until im out of this prison.

This is an anti-magic room. He can’t do anything in here.

Like I said, I won’t trust anypony until I’m out of here.

I forgot how stubborn you are…

“No,” I lied.

“Oh really? He begs to differ,” Iron Hoof said pointing a hoof behind me at a human-shaped ball of light.

“Oh fuck, come on!” I shouted at Vis.

“You really should have just trusted Iron Hoof,” Vis said as he walked over to Iron Hoof.

I glared at the old pony. “So, let’s talk Prophet,” He started.

Great, mood ruined. “What do you want to know,” I said avoiding his gaze.

“Is what -you- want to know,” Vis said now sitting on an arm of the chair.

I glared at Vis, “What I really care about is why I’m in this fucking prison!” I shouted.

“You are in here to please the public,” Iron Hoof said.

“AND WHAT ABOUT ME!” I yelled. My voice trembled, “I remember everything…”

“Aidan,” Vis started.

“WHY ME!” I shouted again. “I DIDN’T ASK FOR ANY OF THIS! I DIDN’T WANT TO KILL ALL THOSE PEOPLE! I DIDN’T WANT TO THROW MY LIFE AWAY!” I collapsed to my knees.

“Aidan, it had to be you, it always did,” Vis said as he walked up to me.

“I can still hear the screams…” I said ignoring what he said as tears welled up in my eyes. “They never stop,” I said looking up to Vis. “Please, make them stop!”

Vis stood over me, looking down, “Those voices aren’t the ones you killed. They are something much more,” He said as he laid a hand on my shoulder. His touch was warm, but I still shuddered because of it.

“Then what are they?” I asked. “Who are they?”

“They… are you, Aidan,” Iron Hoof said, still standing by the chair.

“Colin was able to do what the Princesses failed to do so many years ago,” Vis said.

Iron Hoof walked up to me, I was still at eye level with the pony. “But not without a cost.”

“Mind control is a complicated magic. Only the best can use it properly,” Vis said. “Even then, it’s still very unpredictable.”

“What do you mean?” I asked looking at Vis.

“When Colin forced Prophet out of your mind, he left it in pieces,” Iron Hoof said bluntly.

“What?” I asked, barely able to form the words.

“Aidan, all the voices will fight to gain control. You will be lost in the process. Everything you care about will be forgotten. Your only motivation is the people you care about here, without that, well…” Vis trailed off as he looked down.

Chapter 33

Aidan:

And there I sat on the cold floor of the prison. The news hit me like a brick wall. Being told that you will go insane and can do nothing about it really sucks. What makes it worse is that I can’t stop it. I’m alone now. Iron Hoof said that he had some guard duties to fulfill, I asked Vis to leave. I just want some time to think, before I lose even that. The faded whispers of my shattered mind are just barely able to be heard, but are getting louder.

I let out a sigh as I sat in the chair in the middle of the room. “Well, looks like the end of the rope,” I said looking down.

“And just who told you that?” I heard a voice ask.

“What?” I asked, barely able to believe what I heard. The whispers in my head all stopped, either out of fear or anger. “How the fuck are you back?”

“Oh, is that any way to greet an old friend?” Prophet asked.

Dan:

I wandered aimlessly about the castle. I caught up with Iron Hoof earlier and I know the current mental status of Aidan, and how it will devolve.

Now I’m sitting on the balcony to my guest room in one of the many towers. Looking at the how many things have changed here makes me feel like I missed something. It just feels wrong being here now. I miss the days when it was just Aidan and I. When we never had to deal with impending doom, or some bullshit cult doing something stupid.

Speaking of which there is a cult that follows Prophet. They have spies in every city. As far as Celestia is concerned they are public enemies, a dead or alive reward is posted for anyone who has the balls to fuck with the empire. Something about this cult screams insane. What still has me wondering is that their emblem is the eye that was on the back of Aidan’s hand. I’ve never heard of Prophet taking up a coat of arms, but would they really worship Aidan? What for?

A breeze rolled in, “Are you fucking kidding me?” Colin asked from behind me.

“What?” I asked turning around.

“Fucking hospital gown flapping in the wind,” Colin said bringing a palm to his face. “Go put some clothes on you moron. I’m sure Rarity would be more than happy to help you.”

Oh, right. I had been meaning to see her before our little episode in the castle. “You’re just jealous cause I’m epic.”

“Believe me, there is NOTHING epic about that sight,” Colin said.

With my manhood insulted I walked back into my room, “You know you like it!” I said as I walked away.

Turns out Rarity had opened a Canterlot branch of her shop and works here most of the time. Guess I’m in luck. I stepped out onto the Castle courtyard and asked one of the guards for directions.

The walk to Rarity’s wasn’t too far. Her shop was in the high-end section of town, right next to the Castle’s walls. The shop itself wasn’t unique at all. The whole town had taken a boring and repetitive look, every building was the same with no variations.

I walked up to the door and pushed it open. At the front desk was a white mare with… wait a minute. “Sweetie belle?”

“Dan?” She asked as she brought her eyes from the magazine she was reading.

“Jeez, it’s good to see you! How you been?” I asked as she jumped from behind the counter.

“Great! Still no cutie marks though…” She said as her face fell.

“Hey, cheer up, they’ll come soon,” I said patting the filly on her head.

“Thanks, are you here to see my sister?” She asked.

“Yeah, she around?” I said.

“I’ll go get her,” Sweetie Belle said trotting off into the back room.

“WHAT?” I heard screamed from the back room. “HE’S BACK!”

The curtain separating the two rooms was thrown open and Rarity trotted out.

“Oh, Dan! How marvelous it is to see you again!” She said. “Is Aidan with you?”

Crap, she looked like she was really looking forward to seeing him, “No, there’s been a little issue. He is down at the jail,” I said with a mock smile.

“Oh, no! Whatever did he do to get into such a terrible place?” Rarity asked.

I crossed my arms, “Celestia said something about pleasing the public. After the attack on the gryphon empire everypony doesn’t look at us the same. Especially not him.”

“Oh, well im sure that they will come around eventually, dear,” she said, trying to be nice.

“Heh, doubt it. Anyway, that’s not why I’m here. I was hoping you could make me some clothes. This gown just aint cutting it,” I said. She must not have even noticed because she looked down and blushed. Heh, ponies get embarrassed too easily.

Aidan:

“I got nothing to say to you,” I said to the red fog. What’s up with these pricks and fog? Can’t they just be normal?

“Shut up and listen for your sake, if not the kingdom's” Prophet said floating closer to me. “Colin separated the bond we had, the moron. Now it’s going to be a lot harder for me to help you.”

“And how the hell is murdering an entire nation help?” I asked.

“Fine, let’s have it your way. Now, what reasons might I have wanted to kill the gryphons?” He asked.

“One: you are a royal douche,” I said.

“Noted.”

“Two: you are a crazy as hell.”

“Thanks for the complement.”

“Three: you wanted to take over Equestria.”

“Heh heh heh, I didn’t want to take it over. I wanted to bring peace to it.”

“And murder is going to do that?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Think of it as a birth by fire. The kingdom needed to be purged.”

“Of what, innocent families? Yeah try again moron.”

“You are about as stubborn as I am, hold onto that. But no, it needed to be purged of the plague.”

Wait what, a plague? Why had I never heard of this before? “What plague?”

“Oh, did dear Celestia forget to tell you?” Prophet said as his eyes burned. “Stupid mare always kept secrets. Anyway, yes there had been a plague in the gryphon empire a while back. Last time it struck the nation almost completely died off, the only reason it survived is because the healthy gryphons killed the sick ones. Survival of the fittest.”

“And you wanted to stop the plague before it spread?” I asked.

“Bingo… The plague has three stages. First: A mild fever and mood change. Second: Overall decline of health and feathers or fur start coming off. Third: Insanity. I’m not talking the sit in a corner in the fetal position kind of insanity, I’m talking eat your babies and murder your wife kind of insanity.”

“What?” I said. “Why the hell wasn’t I told before?” Wait why do I trust this guy, he almost got me killed.

“Celestia loves to skimp on details. After the plague was killed off, the remaining gryphons survived only because the plague went dormant. When it resurfaced again, I used you as a tool to kill them off. Now, as she always has, Celestia has undone my work and spread the gryphon time bombs all over the world.”

“Fuck me…” I groaned.

“Yeah, quite the shit storm, eh?”

“What does all of this have to do with me?” I asked.

Prophet grinned, “You and I can work together to stop this before it explodes in our faces, but at the cost of a race.”

I looked down and thought of all the families that would be killed, all the children who wouldn’t get the chance to live.

“Sometimes it’s about saving as many lives as you can,” Prophet said as he circled me. “The question is: Are you willing to throw away your life to save them?”

“Wait, throw away?” I asked.

“You don’t think the ponies would actually let you live here if you finished the gryphons off, do you? There is a small chance that they might let you off this time, but if you did it again, they wouldn’t hesitate to kill you. Not even Celestia,” Prophet said as the red fog flowed all around me.

“Well, how much time do we have until the gryphons advance to the next stage?” I asked.

Prophet chuckled a little, happy with my compliance, “About two weeks, give or take a few days.”

“Is there any way we can do this without killing the gryphons?” I asked with a small amount of hope.

“Not that I know of. Believe me, I didn’t want to throw my life away the first time, but I did what needed to be done,” Prophet said as he floated around the room.

“The first time?” I asked.

Prophet sighed, “Yes. I’m not all bad, and Celestia doesn’t know my side of the story…”

“Then let’s hear it.”

Prophet’s eyes narrowed at me, “Fine. As you know, I wasn’t always like this. In fact, I was a lot like you, just as stubborn, just as human. In the beginning everything was perfect. With the magic this world gave me I was able to live lifetimes with Celestia. She and I were no doubt close, and always worked for the better of the kingdom.”

I adjusted myself in the crappy chair. This could get interesting.

“In my spare time I always studied everything I could. I wanted to know everything, and when you have as much time as I did, it’s rather possible. Days and nights were spent slaving away over projects, making Equestria a better place. That all changed when I found a rather intriguing artifact. It was some kind of dark energy, a kind that Equestria had never seen, not in a long time. The orb started taking me over, and it told me things. It told me the horrors that would come if I didn’t do anything about the gryphons. Equestria would be gone if I hadn’t killed them off the first time.”

Well, I should have guessed.

“I didn’t want to kill them, not at all. I tried everything I could to save them, but it was too late. When the plague advanced I saw that everything was coming true. The nation was tearing itself apart. The plague is highly contagious, and spread like wildfire in the unclean streets of the empire. When the plague was getting out of hand, and nearing the borders of Equestria, I knew what I had to do. The rest is history.”

“You said we have two weeks, right?” I asked with hope building.

“Yes.”

“Then in that time we can do everything we can to save them. Please, help me fix this. I don’t want to kill them, I don’t want to hear the screams again,” I said reflecting on my mental status.

“Aidan,” Prophet said, causing me to look up at him. “I’m sorry for ruining your life. I didn’t want this to happen, but I did what was necessary.”

“We can move past that. Help me save them, I know there is good in you somewhere, or else you wouldn’t be talking to me. Can you help me try to find a cure for the plague?” I asked.

“Two weeks.” Prophet said coldly.

“When two weeks comes, and if we don’t find anything, then I’ll do it,” I said, reluctantly.

“I forgot how much of an optimist you are, always trying to find the silver lining, eh?” Prophet mocked.

“Please, just do this for me.”

“Fine.”

There was some talking behind the door and Prophet’s eyes burned at the sound. He looked to me and the red fog pushed its way into my head.

Jeez… Was that really necessary?

Well sorry! Vis is just better than I am at this.

Just don’t do anything stupid.

Cant if I tried, Colin separated the link.

The iron door creaked open to reveal a human standing there.

“How’s it going?” Dan asked.

“Oh, you know, just contemplating my existence,” I shot back. “Where did you get that jacket and where is mine?”

“Heh heh, I thought you might want one. Here,” Dan said as he threw me a bag of clothes. In it were some t-shirts and jeans, just some things to wear and at the bottom was a matching jacket, but blue and white.

“That’s freaking awesome.” I said holding up the assassin’s coat.

Oh great, now you get to run around playing assassin. Fuck my life.

You’re just jealous.

“Rarity made it.”

Oh right! The mane six! “How are they doing?”

“I don’t know, only talked to Rarity. She has a store here in Canterlot. The city’s changed since we were here last,” Dan said.

“Talk to Tia?” I asked.

“Yeah, apparently the decision to keep you in here was to keep the public happy.”

“You think there is any way I can get out of this hole?” I asked waving an arm around the empty room.

“Well, I been thinking, maybe, just maybe, we can persuade Celestia to let you out. Of course she would have to make sure you aren’t still influenced by Prophet.”

As he said that I looked away nervously.

“You aren’t are you?” Dan jokingly asked.

“No, but I do believe defenestration would suit you just fine…” I shot back.

“Whatever, I got to get back to the Castle. Maybe I can get some of my guard buddies in on it.”

“Hey, thanks man,” I said as Dan walked away.

He turned back toward me, “It’s what brothers do, don’t worry about it.”

Chapter 34

Dan:

I walked out of the dungeon and into the main barracks. Iron Hoof was standing guard at the door to the jail.

“Ya know, you really should hit the gym. You need to get back into shape,” Iron Hoof said.

I stopped and turned back around, “Oh really? Why, you expecting something?”

“I have a hunch, talk to Vis, he’ll explain more,” He said after making sure nopony was listening.

“Yeah, thanks. Hey on another note, we need to get Aidan out of here,” I said pointing a thumb back to the prison.

“And how would you go about doing that?” He asked raising an eyebrow.

I shrugged, “Meh, I don’t know, first thing’s first: talk to Celestia.”

“I assume that you need an advisor to your campaign?” Iron Hoof said.

“What you don’t like Aidan being in there?” I asked with a smirk.

“Nah, I just hate standing guard. Someone less able should do it,” Iron Hoof said as he started out the barracks.

We walked together through the halls of the castle. For six months the castle itself really hadn’t changed much. Nothing compared to the city outside.

“So, why is it that Aidan needs to get out of there?” Iron Hoof asked as we walked.

“He didn’t do anything to get in there, well –he- didn’t,” I answered.

“How will you convince the public?” He asked.

“Maybe the Elements could lend a helping hoof,” I said.

“Could be worth a shot. Whatever you do, you have my vouch,” Iron Hoof said as I looked out the passing windows at the giant towers. “I’ll get as many guards on my side as I can.”

“Thanks,” I said.

We met the large double doors to the throne room. I opened them to see Celestia sitting on the throne doing some paperwork. I guess that job isn’t so amazing after all. Celestia looked up from the large stack of papers and smiled. “Hello Dan.”

“Hey, Celestia, we need to talk,” I said, hoping to skip to the point.

Her smile faded and was replaced by a look of worry, “What’s wrong?” She asked.

“Celestia,” I said walking up the stairs and sitting on the top step, “What do you think about Aidan?” I asked.

Her face again changed to a look of confusion, “What do you mean?”

“I’m pretty sure you know what I mean,” I said raising an eyebrow, “I heard your little chat when he came back.”

The Princess of the Day blushed a little, “Oh, that…”

“Yeah, that,” I said leaning back.

“Well,” Celestia started as she levitated the paperwork away, “I don’t know what to think anymore. He’s just so… different now, before he was protective of us, and would never hurt us, but now…”

“Celestia, Aidan only did what he did because of Prophet. Do you really think he would do that?” I asked.

Celestia looked down and a look of sadness covered her face, “Of course not, he just…” Celestia continued to look down whether out of sadness or guilt I don’t know. Her face straightened when she realized what I was getting at, “We can’t take any chances, and Aidan will stay in the prison until further notice.”

I let out a sigh, “Celestia, do you really think that being alone in a prison cell will help his state of mind? Even I can see that he needs somepony.”

“Regardless, Aidan needs to be detained, it is for the safety of Equestria,” She said sternly.

“Heh, should have figured,” I said disappointedly as I walked down the steps and down the hall. I looked back before leaving only to see Celestia sitting on the throne starring daggers at me. Too bad, this could have been easy.

Colin:

The past six months have been rather productive despite the events that unfolded. Aidan is in the prison ‘to please the public’ to me it seems that she has some unresolved issues. Oh well, it’s not my business to be poking around in.

I spent most of my time working on the rudimentary plans for machines. Needless to say, it hasn’t worked out very well. Despite my knowledge of how machines work, I still have trouble getting them to work. Not saying Aidan is better than me at this, but he really could help. I don’t know if Dan would be of any use, but he is wrapped up in the whole coma thing.

Last I heard he was rallying up some ‘Free Aidan’ campaign. Seems like a waste of time. Most of the ponies here still fear or hate Aidan; none of them really love him except for that cult, which still creeps me out. Little is known about their goal, but I do know that it isn’t good. With their constant efforts to sabotage Celestia’s rule and free Aidan, I assume that many will jump on the opportunity to get him out. They might be a little more than pissed to find out that Aidan doesn’t want to end Celestia’s reign, let alone hurt her.

Recently I have been working on advanced defenses for the city. Turns out that Aidan forcing me to watch the Wedding in Canterlot episode paid off; the crystals beneath the castle not only are insanely strong, but also work as magic amplifiers. When a spell is shot through a crystal –reshaped into a lens- it is magnified tenfold. Simple fireworks turned into lethal explosives. One accident was all it took to find that out, I really am lucky I created that regeneration spell. Let’s just say that the Arcanum need to be, well, rebuilt.

The crystals are to be mounted on the walls as stationary defense turrets. Unicorns would operate them if need be. Prophet’s defeat and subsequent promise to return was unnerving to the guard, which is why I was put to work in the first place. Aside from odd jobs around the city, and the occasional Ponyville visit, I didn’t have much going on, so it was a no-brainer.

Equestria is actually more void of technology than I had originally anticipated, despite the architectural advances they made. With magic to aid them in construction, and countless other tasks they never spent much time on creating a useless technology. Recently I made the discovery that Equestria’s trains were created by Prophet himself, with the help of Mendax.

The whole idea of a Prophet-Mendax friendship now seems far-fetched. From what I have researched Prophet treated Mendax like dirt, but I suppose that’s what best friends do. Aidan and I used to do the same thing back on Earth. I am actually going to go visit Aidan, I had better go see if Dan wanted to go.

Dan:

I walked through the hallways with one thing on my mind: Luna. With her title as princess she might be able to persuade a few ponies to join my cause, anything to get Aidan out of that hole. It should be about noon by now. I really hate waking Luna like this, she should really be asleep now, being princess of the night and whatnot. The real question crossed my mind as I walked: How was I even going to get her on my side?

As I approached the double doors leading to Luna’s private quarters I noticed the two guards wearing dark armor. They must be the night guard, makes the most sense anyway. “Hey, I need to talk with Luna real quick, ya mind?” I asked the guard on the right.

The Pegasus guard on the left spoke up quickly, “Princess Luna is not to be disturbed during the day.” She spoke without breaking his gaze at nothing.

“Oh really?” I asked crossing my arms.

“Yes, sir,” The guard on the right said with the same stare as the one on the left. “You will have to come back later, sir.”

There we go! Gettin’ a little respect! ‘Bout time these guards found out who I am. “And what’s stopping me?” I asked with a grin.

The pegasus on the left broke her gaze at nothing and looked at me, “What are you implying?” She asked with narrowed eyes.

“Wana find out?” I said with a smirk.

The guard growled in response and got ready to charge when the door opened, “What in Equestria is going on out here?” a tired Luna asked. I stood with a smile as she noticed the guard in charging position. “There’s no need for that, Rain Dasher. Please, Dan, come in.” I walked into the room after shooting a look at Rain Dasher. She grunted as she returned to looking at absolutely nothing when I walked into the room.

I walked into the room and the doors shut behind me. “Why are you here at this hour, Dan?” Luna asked rubbing her eyes with a hoof; don’t ask me how that’s possible.

“I need some help, actually,” I said as I took another step into her room. It was a big open room, but surprisingly small compared to the guest rooms we were given. This had a more, I don’t know, permanent feeling. Being in hotel rooms makes me feel like we are going to leave. While that isn’t the case, it still is a weird feeling. Come to think of it, we don’t really have a home.

“Are you ok?” Luna asked, noticing my absentmindedness.

“What? Oh, yeah. I just came here to talk about Aidan,” I said a little embarrassed that I zoned out like that. I don’t really do that often, it’s more of an Aidan thing to do.

“What about him?” Luna asked raising an eyebrow as she sat on the edge of her bed. That old way of speaking is gone now; she must have ironed out the kinks while we were out.

“Well, I assume you know that he is in jail?” I asked. Luna nodded tiredly in response. “Well, he doesn’t deserve to be in there. He should be out here with us.” I said with my tone growing softer with each word.

“Dan, you know that the public wouldn’t like that one bit.” Luna said.

“Damn it! I know!” I said angrily. “I just want more for him. First he is possessed, and then shunned by the whole world for something he didn’t do! It just isn’t right,” I said as I sat down on the bed next to her.

“Dan, we all have our reasons for keeping him in there,” She started.

“I know why he should be in there; I just don’t want him there. Luna, Prophet isn’t in him anymore. He is different now,” I said as I looked to the princess.

“I know, Dan, but some ponies just won’t accept that,” She said.

“Grrh, why do you have to care about them so much? Don’t you care about Aidan?” I asked.

“Of course I do,” Luna said as she down.

“Don’t you miss those little talks?” I asked. I hated doing this to Luna, but I have to get Aidan out.

Luna looked up to me, “More than anything. Dan you don’t understand.” She said as she started crying. Ugh, why do I have to do this to ponies? “He was the only one who understood,” I buried my face in my hands in frustration. “The only one who cared enough to talk to me.”

“I care, Luna,” I said as I sat up and looked her in the eyes. “But right now, Aidan needs us. Please, help me get him out of there.”

Luna looked away as she dried her eyes, “Have you talked to my sister?”

“Yeah, she wants to keep him in there.”

Luna stood up with a determined look on her face, “Then we don’t need her. Let’s go,” She said as he took a step forward and tripped.

“Jeez,” I said as I shot forward and caught her. “You can’t go out like this! Get some rest first. Come get me when you’re ready.”

“But won’t you be asleep by then?” She asked still being held.

“Don’t worry, I was a security guard back on Earth, I worked the night shift. I can handle a little sleep deprivation,” I said.

“Uhh, Dan, want to put me down now?” She asked with a smile.

“Right,” I said quickly as I set her down, “Sorry.”

Luna giggled, “Thanks, Dan. And…” She said as she trailed off a little.

“What?” I asked as I started for the door.

“Nothing. I’ll come get you later,” She said nervously.

That was weird.

“OI!” Colin said as I was walking down the steps from Luna’s room. “I’m gonna go see Aidan, wana come?”

I let out a sigh as I scratched the back of my head, “Why not, I got some spare time.”

Chapter 35

Aidan:

I sat in the center of the prison cell after Dan left. While the jacket was cool, I never saw myself actually wearing it. Oh well, it’s the thought that counts. After Dan left I felt myself alone. While this was what I am usually used to, and in fact prefer, this was different from the times I secluded myself back on Earth. This time, the silence was deafening, and forcing me to focus on my current mental state. The idea of my mind devolving into chaos may be frightening, but also presents a new predicament: I have only that much time to stop this plague from spreading.

“You there Prophet?” I asked.

“Always,” He replied ominously. This time he didn’t appear before me, instead stayed in my head.

“What could be the cause of the plague?” I inquired.

“Believe me; I did what I did as a last resort. Yes, I may have been corrupt at the time, but I have had time to correct myself,” He said.

“That’s not what I asked. The past is the past, let it lie,” I responded.

“Before the plague could advance into the next I barely had enough time to get a live specimen, therefore no research was done,” Prophet said.

“Well, we have two weeks. That should at least give us time to start something,” I said.

“Agreed, but with you in here, there isn’t much we can do. If we can make it to my old study, then we can really start our work,” Prophet said as he wormed around in my head.

“I’d prefer if you stayed out of my memories,” I said flatly.

“Hmm, you are the first who can detect me, strange,” Prophet said with a studious tone in his voice.

“Apparently I have some ‘mental-deficiency’ which allows communication easily,” I said rubbing the bridge of my nose.

I could feel Prophet’s moving stop as he neared a particular part of my head, the same on Vis spent most of his time around. “And so you do…” He said.

“So is it something to be worried about?” I asked.

“Certainly not, this just makes everything more… clear,” He responded.

“Please elaborate.”

“I’m afraid I can’t, just know that it isn’t a bad thing,” Prophet said as if he was thinking about some life changing news.

“Whatever. Hey, got any ideas on getting me out?” I asked glossing over the past conversation.

“A few, but Dan has already put in an effort on the outside. It would be best if we just waited,” Prophet said.

“Awesome,” I said. “So, does everypony still hate me?” I asked.

“Heh, not as many as you might think, not even the gryphons. As it turns out we killed a lot of the trouble makers in the kingdom, from a purely logical perspective with morals aside, you may have done the kingdom more of a favor,” He replied.

“Still doesn’t feel right though.”

“And it never will. I truly am sorry for putting you through that, but I had to act.”

“So what are these voices in my head all about?” I asked, unable to remember if I had already asked the question.

“Well, when Colin drove the wedge between us, it not only separated us, but because you were resisting so much your personality splintered into the two basic forms. An idealistic side and a purely logical side much like me. If I weren’t holding the pieces together now, it would eventually shatter and which side would take over, I have no clue, but either way it would be bad,” Prophet explained.

In light of the new perspective I had on things, I’d say that I needed Prophet just as much as he needed me. “In that case, thanks.”

“Also, before I can’t talk anymore: Colin’s wedge kind of broke our powers,” Prophet said.

“Our powers?” I asked.

“Both yours and mine, separately,” Prophet clarified.

“How so?”

“Well, I can’t do much of anything anymore. He pretty much broke me. Basically, I can use basic magic, but nothing compared to Celestia,” Prophet said. “Your powers have been less of broken, but rather limited. It seems that they allow you to do spells on the average unicorn’s level, but let you conjure lightning like no other.”

“Hmm, can’t say I’m disappointed,” I said as I lit up my hand causing the room to glow a bright blue. “Hold on, I thought this room was anti-magic.”

“It is. Human magic is different than Pony magic. Some rules don’t apply.”

“That’s convenient,” I said as the glow faded.

“Your regeneration hasn’t been affected, by the way. Colin’s power had a sort of field of disruption, so don’t be surprised if anyone else is adversely affected,” he said.

“One more thing, you also seem to be able to resist pony magic more, now that you rely on your inherent human powers,” Prophet said.

“Nice,” I said, that might come in handy later. “Hey, when Dan comes, I know that you might not like it, but I can’t keep our little secret from him. Just let me tell Colin and Dan, they deserve to know just as much as I do,” I said.

I could hear a sigh, seemingly out of nowhere, “Do what you must, but nopony –or body- can know of our fail-safe.”

“Deal,” I said, moderately happy with negotiations.

Before I could ask any more questions the large iron door clicked and a few seconds passed before it creaked open. “How’s my little buddy doing?” Dan asked as he stepped into the prison.

“Not bad, found my powers are broken though,” I said with a straight face.

“Really?” Dan asked.

“Well, more of focused. I can cast basic magic, but nothing further. All that power was instead focused into electricity. Seems powerful, too,” I said, avoiding mention of my guest.

“How’s that work?” Dan asked.

I let my hand up as I had done before, the electricity arcing across my fingers. “Now I’m a human light socket.”

“Can I call you Cole McGrath now?” Dan asked with a smile.

“Er, no,” I said. “I’d much prefer Aidan.”

Colin was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed. He seemed disconnected and focusing on something else. “Hey you ok?” I asked.

“What?” He said looking to me. “Oh, yeah, sorry. I just have a lot to think about.”

“What’s more important than me?” I asked jokingly.

“Well, for starters, your new friend,” Colin said standing up from the wall.

I sighed, “You can tell?” I asked.

“It’s been six months, should you be surprised?” He asked.

“I suppose not,” I said looking down. “Whatever happened between us, man?”

Colin looked down again. Perhaps he too noticed something wrong.

“We used to be friends, man,” I said looking up at him from my chair. “What happened?”

“I’m just worried that’s all.”

“A little more than worried, I’d say. Come on, tell me what’s up,” I said. This was the first time I actually noticed how stubborn I was, but hell, this was Colin; I won’t let my buddy mope around like this.

Dan cut in, “Celestia said no to getting you out.”

“What?” I asked in shock as I turned my gaze to him. “Tia?”

“Yeah. Turns out, she wants you in here to keep the public happy.” Dan said.

“I guess I can understand it…” I said burying my face in my hands in frustration.

“That’s the thing though, a lot of ponies actually want you out, and I mean a LOT,” Dan said.

I looked back to Colin, he seemed a little happier at the news. “Look, dude, don’t worry. I’ll get out of here in no time. We’ll figure something out,” I said tapping my head.

His look turned sour again, “Why the fuck is Prophet in your head Aidan?” Colin asked flatly.

Dan looked to him confused, then to me in disbelief. “Oh, fuck no. I WON’T let this happen again!” Dan said as he took a step closer.

“Back off, he is different now,” I said raising a zapping hand and kicking the chair out behind me.

“You expect us to believe that?” Colin asked. I could see his light-made arms sprouting from his back.

The glow intensified as I felt cornered in the cell, I also saw the glowing eyes on the back of my hands for the first time since waking up. “You don’t know the truth…” I said glaring at Colin.

“Then why don’t you tell us?” Dan said glaring at me.

“There is a reason for it…” I said.

“And what might that be?” Colin asked narrowing his eyes as the arms grew.

“There was a plague, and he used me to slow it down,” I said bluntly.

“You really expect me to believe that?” Dan asked shaking his head.

“Wait, a plague?” Colin asked.

“Yeah, apparently if we didn’t do… what we did” I said with a shudder. “Then Equestria could have been destroyed.”

Dan narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms, “And killing them all is going to fix that?”

“Dan, they were all infected,” I said coldly. “There was nothing we could do. We – I killed all the ones that were on their second stage, just before shit hit the fan. I did them a favor.”

“Oh, that’s a bit hard to believe,” Dan said.

“Dan, wait, I think he’s telling the truth,” Colin said looking to Dan.

“You believe this BS?” Dan asked, looking at Colin incredulously.

“Yeah, well, all the gryphons Celestia spread around started getting sick. People blamed migration, but this could be the real deal. What if it infects the ponies?” Colin asked.

“See, he’s got it!” I said pointing to Colin. “Come on, Dan. I wouldn’t lie to you.”

“You did before…” Dan said with a stark glare.

A red fog stepped out of me, rather than spewing out as he did before, “No, I did,” Prophet said.

Dan snarled in anger, “You stupid fuck. How dare you come back here?”

“Dan, you must listen. There might be a way to save them all, you just have to believe me,” Prophet said.

“Dan, come on. This is something serious. It’s bigger than just the gryphons,” I said still standing behind Prophet.

Dan let out a sigh, “How would that help us get Aidan out of here?”

“I can still stay in Aidan’s head,” Prophet said.

“Like hell you can…” Dan said with a glare.

“You don’t understand, Dan. I need him, now,” I said.

“And why’s that?” Colin asked, now curious.

“When you broke our powers, mine and Prophet’s, you also split my personality. Thanks, by the way,” I said with a smirk.

“What? I didn’t mean to!” Colin stammered out.

“Listen, Prophet can help with the personality thing, and he can’t do much on his own. He needs our help to stop this,” I said stepping forward as Prophet stood next to me, his fog taking a humanoid shape. “So what do you say?” I asked.

Colin and Dan exchanged uneasy glances before looking back to me, “Fine,” Dan said. “But If I find out you’re doing anything stupid, so help me God!” Dan said looking at Prophet.

“Good. Make any headway with the gathering supporters thing?” I asked.

“Wait, how did you know about that?” Dan asked before looking back to Prophet. “Never mind, anyway yeah, Luna and Iron Hoof are with us, I’m going to go talk with Discord and the mane six. They might be able to call in some friends to help.”

“Good,” I said as Prophet stepped back into me. Weird how he did that, but it was less weird than puking up a ball of smoke. “You should go make some more friends, we don’t have much time to stop this. And by the way, it’s probably not a good idea to tell anypony about this,” I said giving Dan and Colin a weak smile. There was hope, but not much.

Dan and Colin left the cell quickly, now knowing the more pressing matter at hand.

“So, you think their little protest group will work?” I asked Prophet.

“Not at all,” Prophet said with a chuckle.

Chapter 36

I’m going to try writing without perspective, see how it fits. Tell me what you think of it please.

Dan and Colin walked reluctantly out of the cell. Neither of the humans wanted to see their friend in that dreaded cell any longer. Colin took the lead as Dan paused to take a look back at Aidan before the door slid shut. The dungeon was comparable to one in a cartoon, as redundant as it sounds in their case, but gave them a depressed feeling because neither of them ever expected to end up in a place like this.

Colin stopped near the exit of the hallway to wait for Dan, who was still struggling with the current predicament they found themselves in. Of course, the pain of betrayal at the hands of the princess was felt too by Colin, but the teen was able to hide it just almost as well as Aidan himself could. Colin watched his not-so-close friend mope around in deep thought as they walked out of the long hall, back into the main part of the dungeon as his own mind was filled with new questions, new problems, and new doors.

“Hey, Dan,” Colin said. “What do you think about this plague?”

Dan let loose a long sigh; this was hardly the thing he concerned himself with at the time. “Well, I think it’s just another nail in the coffin,” Dan said, slightly annoyed at Colin’s lack of focus on Aidan’s predicament.

Colin, of course, noticed the feelings Dan had but ignored them anyway. He knew that Dan was both fully capable and willing to do whatever he could to get Aidan out; any input by Colin would just hinder Dan’s efforts, so he decided to look upon a different aspect of their wall of problems. Colin wasn’t directly known for solving problems, having difficulties explaining what he was thinking (Which is usually where Aidan came in), but would be able to take their wall of problems down brick by brick.

“What do you think is causing it?” Colin asked, still ignoring any negative feelings stirring in Dan.

Dan scratched the back of his head in annoyance, “I don’t know, aren’t you good with magic?”

Colin accepted that as a minor complement, but still persisted, “Well, yeah, but magic can only go so far.” That gained a quizzical look from Dan, “Well, wounds can be tended, and sickness eased, but viruses can’t actually be affected magically.”

Dan’s quizzical look turned into one of disappointment, “I should have guessed, still, can you treat the patients in the meantime?”

“Maybe…” Colin said loosing himself in thought, “Actually, I’ll be back later. Come get me if you need anything.” And with that Colin left Dan to gather his flock of supporters.

“Will do,” Dan said knowing exactly where he was going.

Princess Luna walked out of her room, to find her two loyal guardsponies. The two prestigious guards bowed lowly before their ruler. “Good afternoon,” Luna said, greeting the two ponies as they rose from their bow. “Any messages while I was asleep?” Luna asked.

“Yes, ma’am,” The male pony started. “Dan stopped by earlier and said he would be waiting in his room.”

Luna remembered their previous meet and the plans they made. She nodded to the pony, “Thank you Cobalt Crystal.” Cobalt had a dark purple coat with an even darker mane his light blue eyes stood out from the rest of his colors like a sore thumb. He also wore a dark blue set of night issue armor, for obvious reasons the guards decided to blend in with the night.

The other pony, Rain Dasher, still stood at attention, remembering Dan’s visit that morning. “Princess, with all due respect, I don’t think you should associate with Dan,” She said with a straight face. Rain Dasher had a white coat and a cobalt mane with lighter stripes running through it. Her eyes matched the cobalt color of her mane, and her dark blue night-armor made her white coat stand out even more.

“Thank you, Rain Dasher, for worrying, but I assure you there is no need. Dan is trustworthy,” Luna replied.

“Princess, just,” Rain Dahser’s eyes closed for a second, fighting the urge to say something more but finding no words. “Please be careful. We don’t know what Dan is capable of quite yet.”

Luna noted the worries of her guard. That was why Luna preferred Dasher, because she overanalyzed everypony. Rain Dasher always assumed the worst so that if anything bad happened she would be the first to stop it. Her fellow guard, Cobalt, was quite the opposite, and overlooked any negative undertones a conversation might have. While this may have been a compromising way of life for a guard, his close partnership with Rain Dasher helped both of them surpass their fellow guardsponies. The unique combination provided the different perspectives needed to solve many problems that found their way to the doors of the Princess. On rare occasions Rain Dasher couldn’t find anything bad about somepony, but instead of going through great trouble to find anything, that pony usually gained a form of mutual trust and protection from her, but that only happened once before, to Cobalt.

“Thank you Rain Dasher,” Luna said to the pegasus as she walked down the steps and headed for Dan’s room in the castle.

The duo of guards watched the princess as she left, “Dasher, do you really think Dan can’t be trusted?” Cobalt asked.

Rain Dasher looked to her friend, “Actually, Dan is one of the only ones who can anymore.”

That gained a rather confused look from Cobalt, “What? What do you mean the only ones?”

Rain Dasher rolled her eyes, “Haven’t you seen what’s been going on lately? There is a storm coming… This is something different though, I don’t know what, but it’s big. Why else would Luna want to talk with Dan?”

Cobalt looked down in thought, “Think we should tell anypony?” He asked.

“No. We don’t know who can be trusted anymore, let’s just stick to Luna and the Humans,” Rain Dasher said.

“Why the humans?” Cobalt asked.

“I don’t know, they are different. I don’t know how I know, but I just know, ya know?” Rain Dasher said.

“No. But I’ll give it a shot,” Cobalt said with a smile, knowing to trust Rain Dasher’s trust instincts.

Dan was sitting on his bed, unable to sleep at the current hour and instead holding Aidan’s magical revolver. The very gun that could have killed Aidan had Prophet not saved him. The idea that Prophet was, in fact, trying to help seemed alien to Dan and completely impossible. Dan thought about it more as the time passed, he traced the glyphs on the revolver with his thumb. The gun was still glowing with its same glow, never changing, never dimming. Dan’s concentration was broken when he heard a knock at the door.

He got up off the bed, leaving the revolver on his bedside table. Opening the door he was greeted a smiling Luna, “Hey,” He said.

“Hello, Dan,” Luna said, ready to get to work on gathering supporters.

Dan looked back into his hotel suite before closing the door and stepping out. Even after being in Equestria Dan thought of the lack of a true home, it still bugged him, and even kept him up at nights. It truly is strange how something so trivial to one can be so important to another. Shaking away the depressing thoughts Dan said, “Ok, so, let’s get down to business. I was thinking that we should go talk to Discord and the Elements, try to rally a force, ya know.”

“I think that’s a great idea. Should I call for a carriage?” Luna asked. Despite her experience as a ruler, she had never done anything quite like this. The idea that she was working against her sister troubled her, but injustice troubled her even more, being a victim of unnecessary punishment.

“Yeah, they should be ready by the time we talk to Discord,” Dan said as he started on down the hall with Luna in tow. “Have any idea where he is anyway?” Dan asked.

“No, but we can ask the guards, they don’t have much else to do,” Luna said. She knew exactly how boring the guards’ jobs were, but the decision to keep this many wasn’t hers.

Before Dan could respond a hearty laugh was heard from down the hall. Both Luna and Dan looked in the direction it came from. The unmistakable laughter rounded the corner and Discord looked to Dan, then down to Luna, who was just shorter than Dan, excluding her horn.

“Oh, Dan, Luna, how absolutely wonderful it is to see you!” Discord said cheerfully.

“What are you so happy about?” Dan asked crossing his arms in amusement.

“Heh heh, well, animating suits of armor apparently scares these guards!” Discord said through laughter. “A LOT!” Even though chaos wasn’t his primary function, having formed it into a habit it was now impossible not to enjoy it.

Luna raised an eyebrow, unimpressed and Dan shook his head. “You really are something, ya know?” Dan said. “Come on, we need to talk.”

“Oh, me first!” Discord said. “I had a glorious idea! We need to get Aidan out of the dungeon!” Discord said with a wave of his hands.

“Actually…” Luna started before being cut off.

“And we can go get a group of supporters, and protest it. I know you don’t like the whole chaos thing, and I know that breaking him out would cause more trouble than it’s worth, but this is completely legal!” Discord said, getting excited with his plot.

“Dude, we literally just had the exact same idea,” Dan said with a smirk.

“You know what they say about great minds!” Discord chirped happily. “So, who are we going to get next? Iron Hoof?”

“We,” Dan said waving to him and Luna, “Have to go get the Elements,” Dan said. “Besides, Iron Hoof is already in on it.”

Discord’s face turned sour at their mention, sure he was good now, but that doesn’t mean old wounds have healed yet. He grumbled a bit, “Why can’t I go? Come on! It will be just like old times!”

“What you want to get knocked out again?” Dan asked mockingly.

Discord smirked at him, “Not as much as you want to get zapped!”

“Heh, anyway, yeah, just stay here. Everything would run much more smoothly with just us two. You can help by gathering all the ponies you can here in Canterlot, gather a public assembly for tonight,” Dan said.

“Fine,” Discord groaned like a child. “But you owe me!”

With that Dan and Luna parted from Discord and made their way to the runway.

“So, who first?” Dan asked as he stepped onto the carriage.

“Twilight Sparkle. Even though she is my sister’s personal student, she will see the justice in this,” Luna said.

“Cool,” Dan said. “We can get them to bring as many ponies to support us as they can, too.”

“Right,” Luna said with a smile. The idea of Aidan’s freedom becoming more feasible by the minute.

A few minutes passed as they flew over the land on their way to Ponyville. Luna broke her gaze from the window to look at Dan, who was also looking out his window to the ground below. Flight like this wasn’t a normal thing for him, but he easily adapted. Dan looked up to her, “Uhh, do I have something on my face?”

Realizing that Dan had just noticed her staring at him made things awkward. Luna stammered a bit, “Uh, no, just, well…” She returned her gaze to the window and thought of something to say. “Do you think this will work? The whole freeing Aidan thing,” Luna said with a wave of her hoof.

Dan said, “Honestly? Not at all. There is no doubt in my mind, we will fail.” His admittance shocked Luna. “But I just want to prove myself wrong,” Dan said looking back out of the window.

Chapter 38

Dan and Luna made it to Sugarcube Corner, luckily the lights were still on so they didn’t have to worry about waking up Mr. and Ms. Cake.

“So, let me get this straight, the Doctor has a ‘time machine’ he calls the Tardis?” Luna asked to confirm, Dan replied with a nod. “And he and his companions travel through time and space solving random problems?” She asked.

“Something like that,” Dan said.

‘I’d be surprised if he WASN’T real, considering the whole Equestria ordeal,’ Dan thought.

“That’s… weird, didn’t he have a family?” Luna asked.

“Nah, he lost them all in a big war. He is the last of his kind.”

“So he isn’t a human?” Luna asked, becoming more confused by the description of the second best show ever.

“Nope, just looks like one.”

They stopped their conversation when they came to the door of Sugarcube Corner. “Good they are still up,” Luna said.

“Not that being asleep would stop me,” Dan said. Luna shot him a glare, “What?”

Luna knocked on the door to be greeted by Pinkie Pie. She looked like a completely different mare, with her mane deflated and bags under her eyes. The downtrodden Pinkie looked up to Luna then to Dan. *LONG GASP* “OhmygoshDanhowareyou?!?” Pinkie asked excitedly as the color and poof filled her mane.

“I’m fine, Pinkie,” Dan said with a chuckle.

Pinkie looked to Dan’s left and flashed a curt smile before bowing deeply, “Oh, I’m sorry Princess Luna.”

‘Perhaps she’s still a little unadjusted to the new Luna,’ Dan thought.

“That’s quite alright, rise,” Luna said.

Pinkie got up from the floor before smiling ear to ear again. A smile like that shouldn’t even be possible! “What are you two doing here so super-duper late?” Pinkie asked with a confused smile. Don’t ask me how you can make a smile look confused; just chock it up to Pinkie being Pinkie.

Dan again looked to Luna, who shook her head. Their unspoken system of deciding who would break the news could prove useful, depending on who they were talking to. If Dan broke the news too bluntly to certain ponies then their reaction might be a bit… extreme; Pinkie was one of these cases.

“Well,” Luna began. “There has been some trouble in Canterlot.”

Pinkie’s poofy pink mane instantly deflated, “Oh no! What kind of trouble?” She asked.

“Well, Aidan needs our help,” Luna said, trying to make it seem like nothing was wrong.

“Aidan? What happened?” Pinkie asked, looking more and more depressed by the second.

“Nothing bad, he just… well,” Luna started before looking to Dan who had a smirk and an eyebrow cocked. Luna returned a nod, telling Dan that he could tell the news.

“Aidan’s in prison, doesn’t deserve it, needs our help, we need to get supporters, we’re gonna protest,” Dan said, flashing a smile to Luna.

Pinkie’s gray, flat mane instantly recolored and inflated itself. How she can do that still eludes everypony. “Well why didn’t you just say so silly?” Pinkie said giggling. “I can get everypony in town!”

“Thanks, Pinkie,” Dan said showing a genuine smile, not one of sarcasm. “They need to be in Canterlot by tomorrow morning.”

“Okey dokey lokey,” Pinkie said bouncing away happily.

The duo followed her out the door, “To Fluttershy’s?” Luna asked.

“Lead the way, m’lady,” Dan said waving a hand.

“Why, thank you kind sir,” Luna said, mimicking Dan’s mock manners.

After a short walk they arrived at Fluttershy’s cottage. Luna walked forward and knocked on the door. After a few short seconds, Rarity answered the door. “Oh, Dan, Luna whatever are you doing here at this hour? Please come in!” She said, letting the duo inside the cottage.

“Thanks, Rarity. Actually, we’re here on official business,” Dan started.

“Oh? What kind of official business?” Rarity asked getting up from her bow. “Is there something wrong?”

“Yes, im afraid,” Luna said. “You see, Aidan has been falsely accused and is now in prison. We are gathering supporters to show my sister that Aidan isn’t guilty and that he can be released.”

“What? Celestia is keeping him in there? After all he’s done for us?” Rarity asked.

“Yep,” Dan said with his arms crossed.

Fluttershy who walked in from the kitchen asked, “What was he convicted of?”

The unusually bold mare surprised Dan, “Well. When he was being controlled by Prophet, there were killings in the gryphon kingdoms. Celestia thinks it’d be better if he was kept in prison until the public sees him as a member of society,” He said. “That’s what we are here for: to gather supporters and show her that Aidan can be trusted.”

“Is Prophet really gone?” Fluttershy asked.

“From Aidan, yes. From Equestria, no,” Luna answered.

“We’d be happy to help Princess!” Rarity said, with an affirmative not from Fluttershy.

“Thanks, just meet us in Canterlot tomorrow morning,” Dan said, the idea of Prophet being the falsely accused victim plaguing his mind. Dan didn’t want to believe that Prophet had changed, and wasn’t one for mercy in this scenario, but it was out of his hands now. Aidan was headstrong that Prophet had changed, and if that’s what Aidan truly believes then Dan wouldn’t doubt him, although instincts will.

The human and alicorn left the cottage and started heading for Sweet Apple Acres. “That’s four down, two to go,” Dan said as they walked. Fluttershy’s cottage was relatively close to Sweet Apple Acres, about a two to three minute walk.

The walked in silence to the farm. Dan didn’t want to talk about anything with the bigger questions at hand distracting him. Questions such as: Is prophet really good? Can he be trusted? Can Aidan? Will this work? And possibly the biggest yet, is Celestia still on their side? These and many more continued to occupy Dan as he and Luna walked along the moonlit path.

“Hey,” Dan started. Luna looked to him, “Do you think Celestia still trusts us?”

“What? Why wouldn’t she?” Luna asked.

Dan let out a long sigh, scratching the back of his head. “Well, if she did trust us, then we wouldn’t be doing this right now. Aidan would be here with us, right now!”

“I’m sure she has her reasons,” Luna replied.

“That’s just it. I’m scared that she might be a little… changed,” Dan said.

“What do you mean?”

“Think of it. Ever since Prophet was discovered she’s been a little disconnected, more so than usual. I don’t have to be her sister to know that something is wrong.”

“Y- You,” Luna said in anger, but struggling to find the words. “You’re right,” She said as her face fell. “I don’t know what’s wrong with her. She just seems so… different. Whatever Prophet did so long ago, she hasn’t forgotten.”

Dan thought to himself. “Time for an explanation, Luna. Prophet isn’t all bad,” Dan said. The look he gained In return showed him all the confusion in Luna’s mind. “Yeah, he isn’t. Turns out he did it all to stop a plague. Same thing as before. Apparently there was some plague in the gryphon kingdoms that needed to be purged and there wasn’t time for medical help, and it resurfaced recently. That’s why Prophet used Aidan to kill them.”

“How do you know all this?” Luna asked in disbelief.

“Aidan told me, the REAL Aidan,” Dan replied.

“The plague…” Luna shuddered but then didn’t say a word, just kept walking.

“Luna…” Dan started.

“Dan, don’t.” she said, now visibly angry.

“Luna, there’s a reason I’m telling you this. A question that I want answered above all that. Just hear me out okay?” Dan asked.

Luna didn’t say anything, but slightly nodded.

“If all he was doing was trying to stop the plague, then why hasn’t Celestia told any of us yet?” He asked.

Luna looked down as she stopped walking, “I don’t know…”

Dan walked in front of her so they were eye to eye, “Do you think that’s why she is different?”

Tears welled in her eyes, “But Dan, then that means…” She choked out before hugging Dan and burying her face into his shoulder.

‘Nice job, Dan, ya made her cry,’ Dan thought to himself.

“Don’t worry, Luna. We’ll figure this out. It’ll all be okay,” Dan said as he started stroking her mane.

“But, Dan, if Prophet is actually good, and my sister is… then why did he go against her the first time?” Luna asked through teary eyes and sobs.

Dan knew the possibilities of what all these questions meant, but hearing Luna, Celestia’s sister, doubt her, then all those possibilities sounded a little more possible. “We’ll find out later. Come on, let’s go get the others,” Dan said with the best gentle voice he could muster.

His failed attempt made Luna giggle, “You sound stupid,” She said with a teary smile.

“Hey!” Dan said in mock offense. Luna’s face dropped again, “You ok?”

“It’s just… Do you trust Aidan?” Luna asked.

“Of course,” Dan replied.

“How much?”

“With my life. Is there something wrong? Do you not trust him?”

“No, it’s not that, it just… Well, Prophet could have told him anything, do you really believe him?” Luna asked, the tears had stopped falling.

“Yes.”

“Then I do, too,” Luna said with a smile.

The realization that Luna trusted Dan this much made him happy, but at the same time was odd. She had only just met Dan, but now completely trusts him.

The two walked up the moonlit path to the farmhouse and knocked on the door. Luckily, the lights were still on here, too. Dan wondered why all the ponies were up this late, but he figured that normal for a farmer.

Big Macintosh opened the door before seeing Luna and dropping to a low bow.

“Hey, Bic Mac,” Dan said.

He returned a nod.

“Is AJ here?” Dan asked.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied, but didn’t move from the door.

“Can we see her?” Dan asked.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied before walking away to fetch his sister.

“Well that was awkward…” Dan said, not knowing what to make of the meet.

Before long Applejack walked out to meet them, “Oh, Princess, Dan, what are y’all doing here so late?”

“Hey, AJ, official business,” Dan said.

Luna was still a bit sore from their more serious talk and therefore didn’t talk.

Applejack, being the caring mare that she is, instantly noticed the distress is the Princess. “Luna, is something wrong?”

Luna looked down. ‘Damn this must be hitting her harder than I thought,’ Dan thought.

“Yes actually,” Dan interjected. “Aidan’s locked up.”

“Wha? What fer?” Applejack asked.

“For Prophet controlling him and doing what he did to the gryphons,” Dan replied. “Aidan didn’t do that, Prophet did, and now Celestia is holding him in prison because of it.”

“Well, that aint fair!” Applejack said. Dan was glad he could rely on the ponies to help him. “What are we gonna do?”

“First off, we need to gather supporters. Get anypony that will help and meet us in Canterlot tomorrow morning,” Dan said.

“Will do,” Applejack said with a look of determination.

“Thanks, AJ,” Dan said as he and Luna began to walk away.

Dan and Luna began the walk back to the carriage. The silence was deafening. Luna didn’t even look at him the whole way back. With every second he worried more and more about Luna, he had never seen the Princess like this.

When they got in the carriage Luna looked away from Dan, “Luna…” He began.

“Dan,” Luna interrupted. “If Celestia is doing something bad, what are we going to do?”

The bluntness of the question took Dan off guard. “What?”

“If she is bad, then what will we do? She –is- the most powerful pony in Equestria,” Luna said, her words sounding more and more forlorn as she spoke.

“Hey, don’t worry about that,” Dan said. “Luna, as long as I am here, I won’t let anything happen to you, or Equestria.”

“Another empty promise… You know, Aidan promised, too, and look where he ended up,” Luna said, looking completely hopeless.

“Luna, if he promised, then his stubborn ass will take it to the grave if he has to…” Dan said coldly, with every shred of sympathy gone. This wasn’t a voice of pity, mercy, or hope, it was the voice of truth. “Listen, Luna, we will fix this. We’ll do everything we can to make things right again,” Dan said wrapping an arm around Luna’s shoulders.

She closed her eyes and just sat there, “Thank you, Dan.”

Chapter 39

Dan:

I absentmindedly watched the landscape below slide along as the carriage flew. The whole ride was dead silent since our little talk in Ponyville. Luna was really in a bind here. Either she makes us, the people happy, or stands by her sister who has been with her forever. It’s understandable that she would not be one hundred percent on anything yet, but this needs to happen, whether or not Celestia has anything to say about it. I looked up and saw the moon and stars. They were faded, darker than I thought possible. I just hope there is an end to this in which we are all ok.

More sad and depressing thoughts filled my mind before the clouds moved. “It’s poofier than you’d think,” Was all I could say as I watched the massive city of clouds approach. The pillars all around the city reminded me of old Greek architecture.

“Well, they are clouds!” Luna said with a smile.

I merely responded with a smile despite her sarcasm. Anything I would like to have said back might be seen as offensive to anypony other than Aidan or Colin.

“Come on, let’s go, we’ve got work to do!” I said as I flung the carriage door open and stepped out.

“DAN WAIT!” Luna yelled after me.

I looked back, “What? Its only… clouds…” I said as I was already falling out of the carriage.

I plunged down through the ground and fell. The grass covered ground below was rapidly approaching. Damn, come on remember your training! I thought as I spread my arms and legs out to create as much drag as possible.

Shit, time to improvise! I thought as I tried my magic. Nothing from before worked. Shit shit shit! I thought as the ground was getting closer. Come on anything! There has to be something! Everything I tried failed, but Jesus was it getting cold! The air around me was fogging and it started snowing. What the hell is this?

“HOLD ON, I GOT YA” I heard a voice from above me before I got whiplash. I could only feel hooves wrapped around me. “Jeez you’re cold!”

“Oh God… I think I’m gonna have to sue…” I said as I rubbed my neck.

“Sue? Who’s that?” The pegasus asked.

“It’s not who, it’s what…” I said, sill mildly annoyed, but grateful nonetheless.

“Then what’s that?” She asked.

“Ugh, forget I even said it!” I said. Come on! These ponies have to have some kind of legal restitution!

“Ok, Dan,” She said as she lifted me higher.

Wait, who knows me here in Cloudsdale? I thought while looking back, “Rainbow! Thanks!”

“No problem!” She said as she slowly started to ascend. “But, jeez you are heavy!”

“You callin’ me fat?” I asked.

“Maybe…” She replied. Great, somepony who gets sarcasm!

“Gee, thanks!” I said as Luna descended. “How’s it hangin’ Luna?”

She stifled a giggle, “Fine, thanks.”

Rainbow and Luna brought me back up to the carriage and set me inside. “Well, that could have gone worse.”

“What do you mean worse?” Rainbow practically yelled. “You could have died!”

“Ah, but I didn’t! You see, through your quick reaction time I was saved!” I said with a pompous tone. “Thank you my dear Rainbow Dash!” I said with an even more pompous accent.

“What was that magic you were doing back there anyway? It looked like it was snowing!” Rainbow said.

“I was hoping you could tell me, actually,” I said looking to Luna. “All my powers seem to have stopped, but one,” I said as frost covered my hand in front of me. “Know anything about that?”

“No, but maybe Colin could help you when we get back to Canterlot,” Luna said with a happy smile. I’m glad she is okay now.

“Ok, hold on. I got an idea…” I said with a crooked grin. “Get ready,” I said as I focused what I thought was my power. “Okay… Here goes nothing,” I stepped off the carriage and onto the cloud, but I didn’t fall this time. Below my feet the clouds froze solid.

“What are you two doing out this late, anyway?” Rainbow asked with a yawn.

“Here on official bidness, Rainbow,” I said. “We need your help in Canterlot.”

“You need MY help?” Rainbow asked with wide eyes.

“Yep, Aidan needs us. He’s in jail and Celestia won’t let him out. We are gathering a protest group to persuade her,” I said while haphazardly adjusting my balance on the frozen cloud. How it managed to stay afloat escapes me.

“What did he do?” She asked.

“Remember the Prophet incident?” I asked. She replied with a nod, “He’s getting all the blame for the gryphon’s losses.”

“They can’t do that to him! He didn’t do anything wrong!” Rainbow practically yelled.

“Calm down,” I said. The mare had anger in her eyes, and something that I never saw before, panic. “He’s gonna be fine. We just need all the help we can get if we’re going to persuade Celestia.”

“Why is SHE keeping him in there? Doesn’t she trust him?” Rainbow asked. She was pissed that Celestia would do anything to one of her friends.

“I wish I knew Rainbow, I really do,” I said. “Hey Luna… we’re going to take a walk for a bit, mind watching the carriage?” Luna, who saw what I was getting at, nodded. “Come on Dash.”

The two of us walked through the sleeping streets of the city, me leaving icy footprints behind. “Why would Celestia do this to Aidan?” Rainbow asked.

“I think there might be more to her than we know, Dash,” I said. “She actually might be a little… different than she was before.”

“What do you mean different?” Rainbow asked.

“I mean that she might be keeping Aidan in there for a reason other than Prophet’s reawakening. Think of it this way Dash, Aidan was the most powerful of the three of us; technically he is the biggest threat to her throne. She may be taking… precautionary measures to ensure that she keeps power,” I said as I gazed upon the ancient looking architecture.

“No. Celestia would NEVER do that! Not to us!” Rainbow said.

“That’s just it, Dash. We aren’t ponies. She might not trust us…” I said. While that may not be the whole story, it will be enough to persuade Rainbow to help us. Hopefully it is just a mistrust, and we can work past it.

“But, why?” She asked looking up with distressed eyes.

I let out a sigh, “I don’t know. First step, getting Aidan out of that prison. Are you with me?” I asked.

She smiled, “Yeah.”

“Good, then meet us in Canterlot tomorrow morning,” I said as I started to walk away.

The Next Morning

Dan:

The demonstration is almost ready. “Almost everypony is here,” Luna said, walking up to me as I leaned up against the wall of the main hall of the castle.

“Almost…” I said.

“I’m sure Rainbow will be here soon. She was up pretty late last night,” Luna replied.

“We’re running out of time, Luna. I can’t do this without you, but I can do it without Rainbow,” I said. “Get everypony outside, where Celestia can see them from the balcony. You, Colin and I will go to Celestia.”

“Ok, I’ll come get you when everypony is in position,” Luna said as she walked away.

I looked off to the tower, “We’re coming Aidan, just hold on little buddy.”

Dan, Colin, and Luna walked down the grand hallway. The beautiful art adorning the walls made the castle seem like a gold plated cage. The trio walked and Colin spoke, “So, how’s this going to work?”

“Simple, we go in, tell her what’s up, and get Aidan. That’s that,” Dan said without shifting his gaze from the doors at the end of the hall.

“Dan, please don’t say anything to her, about what you told me last night,” Luna said, with a trace of worry in her voice.

“Heh, don’t worry Luna, I got your back. Just be ready in case it’s true…” Dan said walking faster with every passing second.

“Wait, what? What did you tell her?” Colin asked. For being the third human, he was terribly out of the loop, but Dan never really associated with him if Aidan wasn’t there.

“Celestia might be a bit different…” Dan said with a cold voice.

“Define different,” Colin said, now worried.

“Think of it. She knows prophet is… gone, but still keeps Aidan in there, what for? Ask me, she’s hiding something, something big,” Dan said as they reached the doors. He took a deep breath, the adrenaline already affecting him, “Alright, let’s do this,” He said with a grin.

Dan opened the double doors dramatically so that they swung open and hit the wall with a loud thud. “Ello, Princess. We need to talk…” Dan said as the doors shut behind the trio.

“What about?” Celestia asked raising an eyebrow.

“Aidan, more specifically his lack of freedom. He needs to get out of there,” Dan said taking a step up the staircase and resting his hands on his bent knee.

“I told you before, I can’t jeopardize the kingdom like that,” Celestia said with a measured glare.

“Oh, I’ve heard it too! The whole bit of nonsense about ‘keeping the public happy’ right?” Dan asked with added air quotes. “Well, as it turns out there are more ponies than you seem to believe that want Aidan out of there…” Dan said waving a hand toward the balcony as he started strolling on over to it.

Celestia narrowed her eyes before walking down her steps and over to the balcony. The crowd that had amassed was huge. Pinkie Pie was the best at rallying ponies for special events, so getting out everypony’s favorite human was no trouble. Everypony was there: the mane six, Discord, Iron Hoof and his loyal guards, Rain Dasher and Cobalt Crystal, as well as the host of Ponyville residents and a few Canterlot ponies.

“See, Princess. They all want Aidan to get out of there,” Dan said. “Why don’t you listen to them?”

“Because there is more than just Prophet!” Celestia said in a low, threatening tone.

“Oh, and what’s that? Nothing we can’t handle I’m sure!” Dan said. “He can be trusted Celestia, let him go…”

Celestia stood looking over the ponies in the crowd below. “No…”

“What?” Colin asked, now wearing a pissed off look himself.

“I said no!” Celestia yelled. “You stupid humans think you can oppose me like this?”

“Sister…” Luna said, gaining a confused look from Celestia. “Do you really not trust them? Even after all they have done for us?”

Celestia walked back up to her throne and gave Dan a stone cold glare, “Aidan will NOT be released.”

Dan clenched his fists and Colin gritted his teeth, “Fuck this then…” Dan said before turning and walking out.

Colin turned in surprise, “Dan, where are you going?” He yelled.

“To get Aidan out…” Dan said without turning back.

“Shit,” Colin said before running after Dan. The last thing Colin wanted was to piss off Celestia, even if she imprisoned his friend. Colin realized that Celestia is powerful, and wanted to attempt to find a way out that wouldn’t anger the sun goddess.

Luna and Celestia were left alone in the throne room, watching the two humans as they left. Luna looked back to Celestia, who still wore a glare, “You really have changed. This isn’t you sister! Stop this before it’s too late!” Luna pleaded.

“No, Luna, I have done what I should have done long ago! These humans can’t be trusted and aren’t welcome in the kingdom,” Celestia said before walking down the hall.

Aidan:

Got any eights?

Go fish…

Ugh this is so BORING!

Want to play another game of twenty questions?

No, ‘cause you cheat!

Awe come on! I didn’t cheat!

Wow, is it getting colder in here? I thought to Prophet as I looked to the door.

Heh, told you it wouldn’t work… You might want to put that jacket on.

What wouldn’t work? I thought, heeding his advice.

Oh, their whole protest thing.

So what is this?

Plan B.

Plan B?

Oh yes! Prophet said with a chuckle.

Why don’t I like the sound of that? I said as the room got even colder. Jesus, it must be zero degrees in here! What are they trying to do, freeze me to death?

Nope, plan B! Prophet said before the door shattered into a million little shards of ice.

“Holy hell!” I shouted as the spray of icy metal shards hit my jacket. The haze cleared and Dan was standing on the other side. “Thank God its you!” I said, not really wanting to fight anything he could have been.

“Come on! Time to move!” Dan said as he turned.

“What the hell happened?” I asked as we ran.

“Plan B! HA HA!” Dan said as we ran through the ice covered tunnels.

We came to the end of the tunnel and standing guard were two frozen stiff guards, sucked to be them! “Now what?” I asked.

“Didn’t think that far ahead. First let’s meet up with the others,” Dan yelled back as we ran out of the barracks. I couldn’t help but notice the lack of guards everywhere.

Dan and I ran through the deserted castle and out into the courtyard to meet the others. As I rounded the corner into the garden where they all were I received cheers and welcomes from everypony. “You all did this for me?” I asked incredulously.

“Yeah,” Colin said walking up to me.

“Shit, thanks man!” I said as we shared a bro-hug. “What’s next?” I asked.

“Well, she might be a problem…” Dan said looking up.

I followed his gaze and saw Celestia flying down along with a horde of pegasi guards. They all landed one by one and surrounded us. “Nice to see you too, tia!” I said with a mocking smile. I could tell that she wanted me kept in there, and frankly I don’t care!

“Return to your cell…” Celestia growled through barred teeth.

“Or what…” I returned with a glare of my own. As I suspected all the pegasi completely surrounded us with no way out. Things are looking dire here.

“You dare challenge me, human?” She said with narrowed eyes.

“What did I ever do to you Tia?” I asked. “I died for your empire that’s what!” Her eyes opened slightly and were followed by a few gasps in the crowd. “Oh, you didn’t know? Yeah, I was killed back there, six months ago. I DIED for you Celestia!” I screamed. “And this is how you repay me?” It wasn’t a lie, that’s partially why my mind is shattered. Partial brain damage, that’s all. Nothing I, of all people, can’t live through.

“That’s impossible…” Celestia muttered.

“Yeah! We humans are all full of surprises! And we absolutely LOVE being locked in a cave while we fall apart!” I said. This tyrant needs to be put in her place. “You can’t do this, Celestia!”

“Sister! Listen to him!” Luna yelled from behind me.

Celestia snapped out of her docile attitude and into a more foul one, “You will return to your cell or be executed!” She shouted.

“Celestia STOP THIS!” Luna yelled.

“Sister, join me, if you aren’t with me then you’re against me!” Celestia said. Luna had a troubled look on her face and looked back to Dan.

Dan looked her in the eyes and just stared. Whatever was going on between them was something serious, I know that much.

Celestia, of course, noticed Luna’s tentative glance, “Fine… if you care about him so much then why don’t you join him!” Celestia yelled as her horn shot out a beam that enveloped Luna. Luna let out a horrifying scream and begged for it to stop.

“CELESTIA, STOP THIS!” I yelled, taking a step closer.

As if she actually listened, the glow stopped, and Luna fell to the ground, a human… I saw fire in Dan’s eyes as he stared daggers at Celestia.

“Aidan, return to your cell! Don’t make me do this!” Celestia said as her horn started to glow.

More gasps filled the crowd, and the ponies that didn’t have personal ties with me soon left, which was about the entire crowd. All that were left were us –now four- humans, Discord, Iron Hoof, and a host of guards, two of which were night guards.

I glared at Celestia, “Fucking try…”

As she promised her horn started to glow a brilliant gold and she aimed it directly at me. Her eyes narrowed as she started to charge a blast.

“This isn’t the Celestia that loved me…” I said, waiting to feel the sting of magic.

She held back a bit, just a bit, but long enough for a rainbow maned blur to smack Celestia right in the head and fly to my side, “Rainbow?” I asked in confustion.

“Yeah!” She said. “How you doing Aidan?” She asked with concern in her voice.

“Been better, but I can’t complain,” I said with a chuckle.

The sound of static tore through the air as Celestia charged her magic once more.

I looked back behind me, “Discord, can you get us out of here?” I muttered quietly.

“Yeah, but it will take about a minute…” He said.

“Start charging, I’ll handle her,” I said pointing to Celestia.

I started to walk closer to her. With her horn charging it was almost impossible to look at her, but I kept on anyway. The air around her burned, but I kept on anyway. With each step the ground started to shake, but I kept on anyway. I was just in front of her and she blasted me right in the chest… but I kept on anyway.

“No…” She said, refusing to believe that it did nothing to me.

“We were allies, we were friends, and we could have had something more, but now? Now you’ve pissed me off…” I said. I took another step closer so that we were face to face, “You don’t know what you’re up against… Believe me, I’ll be back, and when I am, I will take back what is Luna’s… I Promise.”

As I finished a green glow covered the garden and reached out to me. Our band of rebels vanished from the gardens without a trace, leaving Celestia angrier and more afraid than ever.

Chapter 40

Aidan:

Flying through the vortex was really something else. I have never experienced anything quite like it, though I suppose it is comparable to the teacups ride at a fair. God I hate those things... I came out of the portal face first into the ground with a loud snap.

"Ahhh... there goes me neck... again," I said as I shot Dan a look.

Dan was standing; he had a better landing than myself. One thing is for sure, he will never forgive Celestia. Knowing him, this will get out of hand… and quickly, maybe it should. The man had a look in his eye. I swear I could see the fire burning in his soul. I had never seen Dan this angry, not about anything.

“Hey man, you good?” I said standing up and moving my head to make sure everything popped back together as I walked to his side.

Dan looked at me, before returning his gaze to the ground, “Yeah…”

“Listen, we’ll fix all this. Don’t worry,” I said. That’s me, the group optimist. Walking over to Discord who was making sure the ponies were ok I said, “So… Discord.”

Discord looked me right in the eye; there was something extremely familiar about him…

“Aidan…”

“Where are we?” I asked, looking around the overgrown ruins, looked like a castle. “Don’t tell me it’s the Everfree…”

“Bingo…” He said with a crooked smile.

“Why here?” I asked.

“Why not? Celestia won’t be quick to follow us here. Even she knows it’s dangerous…” He said.

“And what, you’re afraid of some spooky forest?” I said. “Come on, with the Elements, you, a part of the royal guard, and us four humans, we are unstoppable!”

“You are sounding more and more like a conqueror... Are you sure Prophet is gone?” Discord asked, scrutinizing me closely.

Is he safe? I thought.

Best be kept a secret for now… We don’t know how they will react, and after all this, they might not be too trusting.

“Positive. I’m just different than most people, and I think it’d be best to examine all possibilities in a situation. Don’t you think?” I said, raising an eyebrow.

“Maybe,” Discord leaned in closely, “I’ll be watching you, boy.”

“Good,” I replied. “Now let’s get going to Ponyville; we can still gather supplies before Celestia sends her guards.”

Dan had walked over to Luna, who was still unconscious. She had been fully turned into a human; her wings and horn were gone. He took off his jacket, wrapped her in it, and took her into the next room. I watched the man as he covered her in the coat, walking to his side I said, “Hey, we’re going to head to Ponyville, need to gather up some supplies. You coming?”

Dan looked from Luna to me, “I can’t just leave her…”

I patted Dan on his shoulder, “Don’t worry, mate, we’ll handle it. You stay with her.”

“Thanks,” Dan said.

“No problem,” I said as I walked away to the ponies. “Listen up!” I half-yelled, “We have to go into Ponyville to gather supplies, do I have any volunteers?” We had the mane six, two night guards, and only one day guard stayed with Iron Hoof (big help they were). Immediately three hooves and a hand shot up. Colin was a given, we did everything together. I looked a little closer at the hooves and found that they belonged to a dark blue night guard, Iron Hoof, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. “Great, anypony else?” Silence. “Awesome. You four, with me,” I said as I started walking to the exit of the old throne room we were in.

“Got any big plans?” Colin asked.

“Nope,” I replied.

“Will there be a plan?” Colin asked again.

“Oh, what’s the fun in that?” I asked with a grin.

The three ponies followed us as we walked. “Sir,” The night guard said while saluting, “My name is Cobalt Crystal, sir!”

I rolled my eyes, “Ugh, don’t salute me, I don’t need your praise…”

Colin walked a little closer and whispered, “Hey, dude, what’s up? You seem a bit, well different.”

I glared back at Colin, “Can you blame me? I was almost killed and now we live as refugees.”

“No, this is different. You were all happy and whatnot two minutes ago, where did that go?” Colin said.

“ARGH!” I groaned as I fell to one knee while holding my head.

“Aidan! What’s going on?” Rainbow said as she dashed to my side.

I held my eyes shut for a few moments. In the darkness of my closed eyes, I saw a light. There was a door, and it was closed, but light was spewing from the cracks.

What the hell is going on?

Your mind is breaking. I can’t stop it anymore… Aidan, I’m sorry.

Don’t be. As long as that tyrant reigns I will fight on. To the ends of this world if I have to.

Aidan, there is a thin line between being brave and being stupid.

That’s irrelevant, nothing will stop me.

“Aidan!” Colin said as he grabbed my shoulder. “Aidan, what’s going on? AIDAN!”

I cracked my eyes open and saw the host of worried faces, “Nothing to worry about… just a headache,” I said.

“That aint no headache,” Applejack said. “What is it, Aidan? You can tell us.”

“It’s nothing, just leave it,” I said as I stood up and walked out of the ruined castle. The mares looked at each other as Cobalt and Colin followed me without question.

We began a fifteen minute walk back to the town. Not a word was said, besides, what was there to talk about? As far as I was concerned the only thing that mattered was getting rid of Celestia. The ponies can’t handle such a tyrant like her. Maybe the mane six and the guard, but there is no way the common ponies could take the change.

We walked over a small hill and looked at the town. “Crap…” I said as I noticed that some guards were looking around in the town. “How did they beat us here?”

“Guards are stationed everywhere in Equestria for quick response. We keep hidden though, to keep the element of surprise,” Cobalt said.

“Tricky…” Colin said from just behind me.

“How will we get in there now?” Applejack asked.

“Duh! I have wings remember! Cobalt, let’s just pop in and grab some gear,” Rainbow said.

“No… that isn’t going to work,” I said looking over the land, watching the guards on patrol.

“Then what should we do?” Rainbow asked, a little sad at my disapproval.

I coked an eyebrow in thought, “There’s only one way in…” I said as a smile crossed my face.

“And what might that be?” Colin asked.

“Heh, there’s more to that light of yours than you think, my friend,” I said with a toothy smile. “You can bend the light around us, making us completely invisible.”

“Oh, really? And six months under has taught you that how?” Colin asked.

“Are you complaining?” I asked in response.

“No, but, it’s just a little bit completely impossible,” Colin said.

“Call it knowledge from beyond the grave and leave it at that,” I said coldly as I looked back to the town. “Just do it already.”

Colin grunted as he conjured up the light, with a little manipulation it completely vanished, but was still there. “Ok, I think I’m ready.”

“Do it, then,” I said, growing impatient. Colin’s light covered us and quickly faded, leaving us invisible under the blanket. “Now let’s get going…” I said as I looked back into town.

We started walking, slowly at first, then gained pace as Colin grew more confident in his abilities. We walked to Sweet Apple Acres to get food for the four humans, one draconequus, and ten ponies. Needing a lot we filled a cart, I had no idea how long we would stay so I prepared for the worst.

“Okay,” Applejack said after finishing the cart. “Can I go say goodbye to my family?”

“Make it quick, we don’t have all day,” I said flatly. “And don’t tell them where we might be going. I can’t risk any loose ends.”

“Where did this come from, Aidan” Colin asked, surprised at my transition.

“It’s no secret that your wedge broke my mind… It’s taking full effect now; there isn’t anything anyone can do to stop it.” I sighed, “I don’t mean to be… this way, but I really can’t do anything about it now. The only thing you can do is keep me from doing anything irrational.”

“Yeah…” Colin said, walking away to check our gathered gear, which consisted of medical supplies, food, clothes, blankets, and a tank of water. If we were going into hiding, we are going to do this right.

“Sure!” Rainbow said energetically.

I looked down at her before kneeling, “Rainbow, I’ve been wanting to ask you… What was that all about back in the palace?”

She looked down nervously, “Uhh, well, you needed help, and I just can’t leave my friends hangin’ like that.” Rainbow looked at me again, “Listen, this whole broken mind thing… can you fix it?”

“I don’t know… Hopefully there is a way,” I said. I sat down leaning on the cart and letting out a small grunt before holding my head again, “It’s terrible… Feels like I’m being torn in half.”

“If you need anything…” Rainbow said, putting a hoof on my shoulder. “We’re here for you.”

“Right…” I said as she trotted after Colin.

Hey spooky…

Meh?

Any ideas of where we should go?

Yep.

Then, where?

Are you familiar with the southern wastes?

Sounds familiar, I think there was something about it in a history book.

It’s completely barren now. That’s where I waited for you to wake up.

Can it support life for a long term?

Deep inside there is an oasis, but there are circles progressively getting worse as you approach the oasis. I know it’s there, but I’ve never gotten that far.

So we are making a gamble?

Looks that way.

…Great, it’s the best we can do in the meantime. What do you mean by worse?

Well, there are creatures there. Creatures that… haven’t been seen in a long time. Prophet said, with his voice fading.

Something I should know about?

You will know them when you see them.

I looked at Applejack as she walked back under the invisibility blanket. “Everything ok?” I asked as she wiped away a tear.

“Yeh, just don’t like sayin goodbye, that’s all.”

“Understandable,” I said as I got off the ground. “You all ready to do?” I asked our group. Cobalt, who was put on surveillance, turned and nodded. “You aren’t one for words are you?”

“No, sir,” He said, dodging eye contact.

“Alright, let’s move out,” I said as I started pushing the cart.

Colin walked to my side and helped me push the cart, “Hey man. What do you think of all this?”

“All what?” I asked in a stoic voice.

Colin rolled his eyes, “Come on, man! This isn’t you. Where did you go?”

“I told you, my mind is tearing itself apart. What’s left of me won’t be there for very long,” I said before looking to Colin. “Which is why we have to move quickly.”

“Right, but come on man. You have to tell me, is there something HE can do about it?” Colin asked.

“Nothing…” I said, looking straight forward.

Colin sighed, “There has to be something! After all these months of studying I’m sure I can find a way! Maybe Twilight knows something.”

“Colin… It’s over,” I said, before looking at him. “I shouldn’t even be alive right now. I died back there, in the castle, six months ago… I was brain dead in the hospital, until Dan woke up.”

“What? You really meant that?” Colin asked, completely dumbfounded.

“Every word… Outside I’m alive, but inside I’m dying. There isn’t anything I can do, so we have to finish this,” I said.

“No, man… you can't do this to us,” Colin said.

“You’re stubborn, Colin. Believe me; it hurts to admit it, but it hurts inside. Whatever you knew of me will fade, and something terrible will replace it. Before that happens, Colin, let me do one last good thing,” I said.

Colin was tearing up at this point, but I had no emotions left to show. “Aidan, don’t talk like that… We can get you help, we can beat this…”

“Give it up, it’s over,” I said, with my last tear falling.

“How do you even know this? All of this?” Colin asked. “Did HE tell you?”

“No…”

“Then how, Aidan?” Colin asked, with teary eyes.

“I’ve seen the other side, and it was beautiful,” I said in a calm tone. “They showed me things… the horrors of what this world would become, what I would become. I can’t let that happen,” I said, looking to Colin. “But don’t for a second think that I’ve forgotten you… I will still do everything I can to protect you, all of you.”

“Aidan, there isn’t a small chance of hope that we can fix this?” Colin asked, his voice now shaking.

“No… You know I don’t like martyrdom, Colin. You know I think it’s a stupid thing to even think about. Believe me when I say I have considered every way out, every single possibility, but there was nothing. Please don’t tell the others, they will never look at me the same if they found out.”

Colin looked down, and began to accept that this was beginning of the end.

Chapter 41

Dan:

I sat there alone in the room I carried Luna off to. Aidan and Colin and some ponies had left earlier to gather supplies in town; that was about an hour ago. Since then I have just sat in this room, making sure Luna is ok. She was still breathing, thankfully. How one’s own sister could do something like this escapes me. Having a brother of my own, and knowing the difficulties of living with him, I still would never think of doing something like this. I stayed in the room with my eyes closed, just thinking. That was interrupted with a knock at the rotting wooden door of the castle.

I walked out of the room, leaving Luna to sleep in the side room. Aidan and his expedition had returned from the town with a cart of gear and food. “Got anything good?” I asked.

“Yeah, basic medical supplies, food, water, cloth for clothes, and some things I left in the library,” Aidan replied, pushing the cart past me.

“Nice,” I said.

“So how’s the princess doing?” Aidan asked with a smirk.

“Still sleeping it off,” I replied. “Seems to be doing fine though.”

“That’s good,” Aidan said as he walked away.

Colin approached me and said, “Hey, watch out for him will you?” pointing to Aidan.

“What for?” I asked, confused.

Colin walked a little closer and spoke in a whisper, “Prophet can’t slow the degradation of his mind anymore. He seems to have two separate personalities, one good like the Aidan we used to know, and the other emotionless and… well, kind of careless.”

“What do you mean careless?” I asked.

“Like he doesn’t care about his own life anymore. He said he wants to do one last good thing before he is gone,” Colin said looking at Aidan as he talked to Discord and Iron Hoof.

“Well, shit…” I said, also looking at Aidan.

“He changes back and forth though, I don’t know what will set him off, and I don’t know if I want to be there when he does,” Colin said. “He might do something he regrets.”

Aidan:

I walked to Discord and Iron Hoof, who were talking near the cracked throne. “Hey, you two,” I said, pointing a finger. “We need to talk.”

“Um… ok?” Discord said.

“What do you need?” Iron Hoof asked.

“Tell me everything you know about the Southern Wastes,” I said replied.

“Heh, the Southern Wastes eh?” Discord said. “I remember that place. Basically, it used to be a thriving kingdom back in the day, and since then died off.”

“Were they ponies?” I asked.

“No one knows anymore,” Iron Hoof said.

“Not even I do!” Discord said.

“Aren’t you a time traveler?” I asked.

“Meh, not really,” Discord replied. “Trans-dimensional travel isn’t time travel. Actually I don’t think time travel is even possible, there is only one I have heard of but he is long gone.”

“Oh really?” I asked, quite intrigued. “What makes you think that?”

“I just have a feeling,” Discord said.

“Fair enough…” I said. “So that’s it on the Southern Wastes?”

“It’s at the south pole, now covered in ice. I don’t even know how they would have lived down there,” Iron Hoof replied.

“That certainly complicates things… Have any idea how they might have?” I asked.

“Other than some heat magic, no, but that would take way too much energy to sustain a population for that long,” Discord said.

“Think that’s how they died off?” Iron Hoof said.

“Could be…” I said, now thinking quite a lot. Why would Prophet want me to go there?

It wasn’t because of the cold that they died.

Then how? I asked.

They didn’t die off, they were killed.

By what?

The Alicorns, can ya guess which one?

I have an idea.

Anyway, they were all killed off but their home was left alone. After they were gone the place slowly withered and their life source slowly diminished, causing the outer ring of the South Pole to freeze. That’s why nobody would think about going there; it’s too cold for anybody to want to go further. They didn’t know what was at the center though.

Lost city?

Bingo.

They still alive down there?

Not at all. Long gone. Completely dead. But it’s the only place we can go in the meantime.

Well, it’s a start at least. I thought.

“Aidan, you ok?” Discord said with a raised eyebrow.

“Umm,” I started. Can I tell these two?

Better get Dan and Colin first.

“Yeah, just hold on…” I said walking to Dan and Colin. “Hey, you two, come here for a minute.”

My two friends followed me and I motioned for Discord and Iron Hoof to follow as well as I walked into a closed off room. “What’s going on here, Aidan?” Discord asked as he followed me.

As I closed the large door behind us I turned to face my four followers, “It’s confession time.”

Iron Hoof narrowed his eyes, “What kind of confession?”

“The kind that means you might hate me,” I said without hesitation.

“This should be good,” Dan said, crossing his arms and standing at my side.

“Prophet isn’t dead, not at all,” I started.

“What do you mean, isn’t dead? I saw Colin shoot the light!” Discord said.

“That disabled his ability to control people, didn’t kill him though,” I said shaking my head.

“Aidan… are you telling me-” Iron Hoof began.

“Exactly…” I said, cutting him off. “My friends, I’d like you to meet Prophet,” I said as he stepped out of me like he did in the prison.

“Damn it! I should have known!” Iron Hoof yelled with Discord getting ready to fight.

“Before you insist he is evil, listen to me,” I said.

“And why would we do that?” Discord said.

“Because I trust him,” Dan said, with a nod from Colin.

“Listen to me, Prophet may have killed thousands, but there is a reason for it all,” I said as Discord and Iron Hoof glared at me. “There was a plague. It was spreading far too fast for anyone to try and stop it. This was his last resort, just like before.”

“Bullshit…” Discord said.

“Discord, you fool, didn’t you notice how all the surviving gryphons were sick? Didn’t you notice that they were all dying? That some of them mysteriously disappeared? Believe me, there was a plague and it killed far more than Prophet ever did.” I said.

Discord replied in a glare but Iron Hoof still didn’t accept it, “Aidan come on! This is Prophet we are talking about here! The one who tried to steal the throne before!”

“I didn’t try to steal the throne… I showed Celestia what she would become…” Prophet said.

Iron Hoof glared at the red fog, “I don’t believe you…”

“Iron Hoof, listen to me. Look around us; we are pushed out of our own home, because Celestia thinks I killed everyone. She knows full well that I didn’t do it… She knows what I’m capable of, that I can see through her, that I will fix this,” I said, protecting my latest asset. “Iron Hoof, when I first arrived here, I made a promise; a promise that no matter what, I would fix this. Prophet hasn’t done anything wrong; he has saved lives by killing the gryphons.”

Discord stood with arms crossed and a glare on his face, “Iron Hoof, he does have a point. I have seen the plague he’s talking about, it isn’t pretty.”

“You too?” Iron Hoof said looking toward Discord. “You people are useless! You can’t even realize that Prophet is behind it all!”

Prophet grunted at this and lifted a foggy arm up. “If you won’t listen to me, then I will show you…” A tendril of red fog extended from Prophet and trailed on over to Iron Hoof. The terrified pony backed away into the corner, trying to escape the touch of Prophet. Prophet got inside the pony’s head and showed him all of what would happen if we failed.

“S- St- STOP! STOP IT!” Iron Hoof shouted. Prophet stopped the slideshow of horror and let him fall to the floor.

“Oh my god…” Iron Hoof said, trembling on the floor. “How… Why? Why does that have to happen? And why him?”

“Iron Hoof,” Prophet said while moving closer. “I can’t tell you why, or how, but I can tell you that we CAN stop it. Just help us, and we will find a way.”

“P- Pl- Please don’t let that happen…” Iron Hoof said, burying his face in his hooves. “We can never let that happen…”

Prophet walked over and stepped back into me. God I hate doing that…

What did you show him?

What he needed to see, nothing more.

So you won’t tell me?

I can’t, trust me, it’s for your own good that I don’t.

Can you tell me who he was talking about at the end?

You don’t want to know…

Now my head flew into a sea of ideas. Who was that? What really happened? What did he show Iron Hoof? Why is Celestia trying to stop him? Why isn’t she helping him get rid of the plague?

“Discord, take care of him,” I said, pointing to Iron Hoof. “You two, with me.”

Us three humans walked back and out into the main hall. “Wonder what that was all about…” Colin said.

“I have a feeling this is going to blow up in our faces,” I said.

“What now, Ai-” A scream of horror filled the castle’s throne room. “Crap, gotta go!” Dan said before running ahead of us.

“Well, looks like she finally woke up,” Colin said.

“Now we get to teach her how to walk. What fun that will be…” I said.

“Calm down, dude,” Colin said, hoping not to bring back my less than happy self.

“That’s the fastest way to piss me right the hell off,” I shot back.

Hey I thought you were supposed to be able to fight my brain damage.

So did I, but I have no idea why I can’t fight it. It’s accelerating faster than I thought. It’s way too fast for me to stop it alone, and pony magic just won’t do.

Will human magic work?

Yes, but it’s far too dangerous; the three of you have little to no practice in human magic. I don’t want to end up turning you into a vegetable.

Good point.

Colin and I kept walking to where Luna was being kept. Upon opening the door we saw Dan lying on the floor holding his groin. “WHY!” He screamed. Luna was sitting with a guilty look on her face.

Colin and I couldn’t help but laugh at the situation. “Come on Colin, I think Dan has this under control.” The two of us walked out leaving Dan and Luna alone.

Dan:

Aidan and Colin left me alone on the floor, well not alone; Luna was sitting a few feet away.

“Oh, God you have to watch where you swing those legs!” I said as I slowly sat up and leaned against the wall.

“I’m so sorry, Dan!” Luna said as she crawled over to me. “Are you ok?”

I winced in pain, “Yeah, I’ll be fine in a few minutes…”

Luna looked around the room, “How did we get here?”

“How much do you remember?” I said.

Luna looked off in thought, “Well, I remember Celestia and the crowd, and then nothing.”

I sighed, “You stood up for Aidan and Celestia got pissed and turned you into a human.”

“How could she do that?” Luna asked in horror.

“Heh, she tried to kill Aidan when you were out,” I said.

Luna looked down, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, it wasn’t your fault. Besides, Aidan just brushed off the magic like nothing,” I replied.

Luna’s face contorted in confusion, “How in Equestria did he do that?”

“No idea, but he did,” I said. The pain was fading now, “Hey, can you walk?”

“I think we established I can’t…” Luna said, remembering the swift kick to the balls.

“Ok. Come on, up!” I said grabbing her hand. Luna sat in reluctance, “This is happening, come on up!”

“Oh, fine!” Luna said, letting me lift her up.

I couldn’t help but notice the nakedness of the princess, she was still wearing my jacket, but that only helped so much. Luna and I began the tedious chore of learning to walk… again.

“I’m so happy you’re back…” I said.

“Oh…” Luna said as she blushed. I could only smile back.

Chapter 42

Dan:

“See! Now you’re getting the hang of it!” I said, happy with Luna’s success.

“How do you people manage with only two legs?” Luna said, still struggling.

“What do you mean ‘you people’?” I asked with a smile.

“Right, I’m not a pony anymore, huh,” Luna replied.

“Ok, now try walking on your own again,” I said, slowly letting go of Luna’s hand.

“Ok…” She said tentatively. “Are you sure I’m ready for this?”

“You’ve already learned to walk once, how hard could it be?” I said.

“I think you would be surprised,” Luna said as she slowly took a few small steps.

“Keep this up and you’ll be walking like a pro in no time at all!”

“You really think so?” Luna asked. “Woah!”

I jumped to her side and caught her before she hit the ground, “Of course I do! You’re princess Luna! You raise and lower the moon for Christ’s sake; I think you can handle learning how to walk,” I said.

A knock came from the door before it was opened and Aidan and Discord walked in, “How’s things, Aidan?”

“Can’t complain…” He replied with a smirk. “And you?”

I sighed before looking back to Luna, who was now leaning on my shoulder, “Making progress.”

“Good, because we need to move soon,” Aidan said.

“Why is that?” I asked still a little worried for Luna considering her current state.

Aidan folded his arms and spoke condescendingly, “With the constant threat of guards marching in on us, and Celestia doing God knows what back home, and the lack of supplies I feel a bit on edge. Please forgive me…”

“Who pissed you off?” I shot back. At this Aidan glared menacingly.

“Shouldn’t you be wearing clothes?” Discord said gesturing to Luna.

My eyes immediately shifted to him and narrowed. He got the message.

“Oh, I guess I should,” Luna said. “Do we have any?”

“I got Miss Rarity some cloth for such a purpose,” Aidan said, with arms still folded.

“Thank you, Aidan,” Luna said as she tried to walk by herself again. She looked back before saying, “You coming, Dan?”

“Yeah, hold on, go with Aidan, I’ll be a minute…” I said looking to Discord with a grin.

As soon as Luna rounded the corner with Aidan I said, “Really man? I mean, really?”

“What?” Discord asked, with a grin on his face.

I shot a blast of ice right at his groin. “YOU KNOW WHY!” I said before walking after Aidan and Luna, leaving Discord to deal with his new predicament.

Aidan:

“So, how’s the walking going?” I asked as Luna walked with me, using my shoulder as support. We had to walk slowly and that made me a little uneasy. I hate doing things slowly, but for a friend, I’ll wait.

“It’s going nice- Ouch!” She said before buckling.

“It’s alright, I got ya,” I said as I held her. “Step on something?”

She looked down at the cracked stone she was stepping on, “Yeah.”

“Take my shoes. They might be a bit big, but they will help you more than they will me,” I said as I took off my shoes. Granted I will have to step on the rocks myself, but Luna was sensitive, having just been reborn earlier today. Besides, a few rocks were the least of my worries right now.

“Thank you, Aidan,” Luna said as she put on the shoes that were about five sizes too big for her. She took one step before almost falling again. “How do you walk in these things?”

“It helps if they actually fit you, sorry,” I said with a smile. A thought crossed my mind: it’s funny how fast I can switch personalities now. Before it was subtle, and predictable, now it is more uncontrolled and dangerous. I snapped at the day guard earlier for stepping on my toe… I don’t think he likes me anymore; the taze I gave him should be evidence enough for that.

Dan walked up behind us. “Hey, I got ya,” He said as he took Luna. “Thanks, Aidan.”

“No problem, just be quick. I don’t want to spend any more time here than we absolutely have to,” I said before leaving them to their business.

“Understood, wait is she wearing your shoes?” Dan asked.

“Yeah, she stepped on a rock,” I said as I kept on walking.

“That guy…” Dan said as he and Luna continued their walk.

I walked on my own vaguely aware that Discord wasn’t with Dan when he arrived but choosing to ignore it anyway. I decided that I better go check up on Iron Hoof and his guards; they should be packing the gear for our journey to the Southern Wastes. Nobody objected to the idea, not even Twilight, I expected her to object above all others because she would find some reason to say it was dangerous, but then again so was staying here in the ruins. She simply stopped caring since the confrontation with her mentor.

I hate to see people give up above all else. If something bad happens, fight, fail, hell renounce your faith if it keeps you going; just don’t give up. Seeing someone so lost in life that they just don’t care about anything breaks my heart, because I know how they feel, deep inside. Yeah, I gave up once, but I recovered and vowed never to give up again.

“How is everything going?” I asked as I approached.

“Smoothly, we should be ready within the hour,” Rain Dasher said.

“Good. For now I will be searching the castle for anything we can still use, come find me when you finish,” I said. The guards responded with a salute and went back to their work. God, I hate salutes.

I walked out of the throne room and into the entryway of the castle. The windows lining the wall had been shattered and everything was covered in a layer of dust and cobwebs. With no bearing, I decided to make a circle around the castle. It was now somewhere around eleven at night by my best guess. With every step I could hear the crunching of the dried leaves under my feet. It was so quiet that it felt like even the bugs were scared of the forest.

As I crossed a bridge over a small creek I noticed a door near the back of the castle. Most likely some kind of service way, or escape route. The door was locked by a rusty old chain; a few thousand volts took care of that quite nicely.

The tunnel was dark, as expected, so I lit up a hand. “HOLY SHIT!” I screamed as I fell backward. Starring me in the face was a statue of an angel, with its hands covering its face. “Jesus…” I said as I got up from the floor and gave the statue a once over. After satisfied that it was in fact a statue, I ventured deeper into the dark tunnel.

I was right in thinking that the tunnel was an escape route because it ended right under the throne room with a spiral staircase upward. I slowly ascended the staircase, fearing that the rotted wood might break under my weight. Luckily it held and I came to the top, at which was a flat wall; likely a hidden passage. On the other side I could hear voices of my companions, Iron Hoof namely, barking orders to the remaining subordinates.

“Well, we need to knock this wall down…” I said to myself as I ran a hand over the cracked surface of the wall. “Maybe there is a way to open it from this side…” I said, again to myself, and looked, but to no avail. “I suppose that makes sense though.” Why would they make a direct entrance point to the throne room?

“Hell, I better get back to the others…” I said as I started down the staircase. I walked a few feet more before a reflection caught my eye. “What the… OH HELL YES!” I yelled in success as I looked at Dan’s old Chevy Silverado, freshly painted too!

Upon the new discovery I ran back around the castle, and into the entryway. I could hear voices in the throne room, but not the familiar ones of my companions. These were new, and that meant that we had been found. I slowed down and, thanks to my bare feet, silently crept through the door to see seven day guards in a line, ready to attack my friends.

“YOU WILL SURRENDER,” The one in the middle said. “OR BE EXECUTED! PRINCESS CELESTIA WILL SPARE ANY WHO WILL GIVE INFORMATION ON THE HUMANS’ LOCATION!”

I saw the horrified look across the ponies in the room; some out of fear, some out of surprise, some out of anger. Dan and Colin stood stone faced staring at the line of guards. None of them had noticed me yet…

Dan:

I looked down the line of guards and counted seven. Who knows how many were waiting outside though? This could be it, the last stand. “Stop shouting… You are wasting your breath,” I said.

“YOU DARE TALK TO ME, HUMAN?” The lead guard shouted back. “YOU HAVE NO PLACE IN THIS WORLD AND MUST BE PURGED!”

The line of guards started charging their horns. Luna shuffled closer to me and grabbed hold of my arm. “Dan…” She said with pleading eyes.

“Don’t worry, Luna. We will be fine…” I said after I looked back to the guards and saw a certain friend of mine.

Aidan:

Dan stood with Luna and the others awaited the blast of magic. Why the hell none of them were attacking escaped me, but I had to move.

“HEY!” I shouted. The line of guards turned to face me. I stared back with fire in my eyes and a glare to kill. I started slowly walking closer to the line as they charged their magic.

“YOU WILL SURRENDER-

“OR WHAT?” I screamed back. “You’ll blast me? Hah, yeah like that would work!” I said, slightly laughing.

“YOU WILL SURRENDER OR BE EXECUTED!” Their leader shouted once more.

“Wow… you guards really are thick… Fine, have it your way!” I said before showering them with electricity. Being careful to avoid killing them I stopped after a few seconds. I walked closer and stopped just in front of the leader who had collapsed by now, “Tell your tyrant… I will never surrender… You will be spared, but next time… I don’t think I will be too forgiving. NOW LEAVE!” I shouted right in his face.

The guards, finally finding some sense, used their magic to teleport away.

“Is everyone okay?” I asked. Their faces were lit up with joy.

Resounding cheers sounded from the room as I walked to Dan. I turned back around to face my companions, “Everyone be careful! There may still be more lurking around.” Happy that the ponies would fend for themselves, or at least alert me if they see any more guards, I went to Luna.

“Hey, Luna,” I started. “Do you know the layout of this castle?”

Luna looked around the castle with a sense of nostalgia, “Yes, it was our old castle before Canterlot was finished.”

“Then you know about the escape route?” I asked.

“Yes, of course,” Luna said. “Wait… how did you?”

“Went exploring… show me the entrance,” I said. She began to walk to just behind the elevated throne. Beneath the throne was the door to the staircase down to the tunnels. We just had to get it open. “Know how to open it?”

“Yes, with just a bit of magic it should pop right open,” Luna said before she concentrated. The look of focus turned to confusion, then to worry, then to horror. “Why is my magic not working? DAN, WHY ISNT IT WORKING!” Luna yelled as she held onto his arm.

“Luna, calm down. It must be your new form. Humans have a different magic ponies do. You just need to learn how to use it…" Dan said.

"In the meantime, can Twilight perform the spell?” I asked.

“She should be able to…” Luna said with tears streaming down her face which was now buried in Dan’s chest. He held her closely.

“Don’t worry, Luna. It’ll all be okay…” He said in a soothing voice as he walked her away.

Twilight, looking hopeless as ever, came walking up. “What do you need?”

“Can you open this door? It leads to the underground tunnel system that we can use in the case of an emergency,” I said pointing to the stone wall.

“That’s a door?” Twilight asked, confused.

“Hidden door, yes, can you open it?” I asked again.

“I can try…” She said hesitantly as her horn started to glow brightly. A spark of magic flew off and touched the wall, lighting it up in a purple glow. After a few seconds the door vanished entirely.

“That’s some amazing stuff…” I said, still impressed by magic. “You might have to teach me that someday.”

Twilight, even being in such an emotional state jumped on the idea of tutoring me in the magical arts. “Do you really want me to teach you?” She asked now exited.

“Who better?” I asked in response with a wide smile. Not only did I actually want to learn some magic, but she was far too depressed for anyone’s good. I can’t have a friend living like that and do nothing about it. “But first I have to get back to work,” I said. Twilight nodded in understanding and trotted off happily. “DAN!” I shouted across the room.

The big man looked up at me and walked over, leaving Luna with the mane six. “What’s up, brother?”

“You will love this!” I said with a smirk as I started down the spiral staircase and into the dark tunnels below. Lighting up a hand, I continued. “You remember the day I left?” I asked.

“Yeah…” Dan said. I could hear the uneasiness in his voice. He still dreaded the day.

“Some things went into Equestria with me,” I said. I could barely hide it anymore. I knew exactly how much Dan loved this truck, and knowing he lost it when I left make it all the more exciting.

“Yeah… What are you getting at?” Dan asked, a little annoyed at my teasing.

“Heh, you will shit bricks…” I said as we reached the last step. I put some extra power into my hand to make the light brighter. “Dan… I give you-

“CAROL!” Dan yelled as he ran to the truck. “OH GOD I’VE MISSED YOU!”

“OH GOD MY SIDES!” I yelled, now in pain from all the laughing at Dan’s love for his truck.

“WAIT!” Dan said, holding up a hand. “There is one thing that can make this better!”

“And what might that be?” I asked.

“If there is an orangutan inside!” Dan gleefully ran to open the door.

“You moron…” I said as he opened the door, revealing nothing.

“AWW COME ON!” Dan shouted.

“Still got the keys?” I asked.

Dan reached over to the passenger side sun visor and flipped it down, letting a spare key fall to the floor of the cab. “Oh yes… My life is now complete!”

I grew a wide smile across my face. “You idiot…”

Chapter 43

Dan and I spent some time in the depths of the castle, making sure the car still worked. From his perspective the car had been gone for over three years, but from ours it was just half a year. While covered in dust the car was still fully functional.

“Thank God, man,” I said, sitting on a rock near the truck. “This will make everything much easier.”

“Heh, yeah,” Dan replied as he wiped his grease covered hands on his pants. “So what’s the big plan?”

“Get to the lost city, aside from that, I haven’t really thought of anything,” I covered my face with my hands. “I miss the good old days…”

“What good old days?” Dan asked.

“When we were back on Earth,” I replied.

“Really? I thought this is what you wanted,” Dan said.

“Nah. Hell, every brony wants to go to Equestria, but I don’t think many would stay forever…”

“What are you saying?” Dan asked, with a look of concern on his face.

I stared at the floor, “Nothing…”

Dan stood where he was for a few seconds, just watching me. I wanted nothing more than to make him stop, but I wasn’t about to say anything.

“Alright, well we have to make sure the others are ready, you coming?” Dan asked as he started for the staircase.

“I’ll be a minute,” I replied, still sitting on the rock.

Prophet…

Yes?

This city… are you sure it’s real?

Positive.

Then why do I feel like it’s too good to be true?

Dan:

I walked up the old staircase alone. Walking into the main throne room I saw the ponies who were finishing up the last things we needed. Colin and the guards had made a few more expeditions into the town to get more supplies that we would need for long-term survival.

“Iron Hoof, how are things going?” I asked.

“Everything is in order, all the supplies are loaded now,” He said while looking over what the ponies had done.

“Good, now get the cart and follow me,” I said while walking out of the throne room to the main exit. The confused guards did as instructed and followed, pushing the heavy cart. “Need some help with that?” I asked when I saw that the four guards were struggling quite a lot.

“Please…” The day guard said, grunting as he pushed.

I moved to the back of the cart and helped. Prophet was right, my powers were focused. My super strength was almost completely gone, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t stronger than a pony. “Ok, through here,” I said as we rounded the corner, revealing the open door leading to the tunnels.

It was dark down there. Without Aidan to light up the place I couldn’t see my hand in front of my face. “Can you light us up, Iron Hoof?”

“Yeah,” He replied gruffly before his horn lit up brightly.

A smile spread across my face once more as I saw my truck. A white 1997 Chevy Silverado 1500, with the camper shell still attached. “Aidan,” I said on approach.

“Yeah, I’m still here,” He said as electricity covered his arms again.

“Aidan?” Iron Hoof said, surprised. “How is that not hurting you?”

“Human magic, it works differently than pony magic,” He said. I’m not even sure if he really knew how it worked.

Aidan:

Dan and the ponies arrived with the cart.

“Hey, Aidan, go grab Colin for a sec, we’ll need an extra set of hands,” Dan said.

I got up and left without complaining to fetch my friend. Upon walking upstairs I found him with the mane six, Twilight in particular. “Hey Colin, we need you downstairs real quick.”

Colin turned from the circle of ponies to look at me, “What for?”

“No idea, Dan needed you for something,” I replied as I walked over to the ponies and my friend.

Colin groaned, “Alright…” He said as he got up and walked to the staircase.

“So how are we all doing?” I asked, kneeling down on one knee.

“Good, I think,” Twilight replied on behalf of the group. “The whole idea of Celestia doing this is a little weird for us, but we will manage.”

“Hey, if you need anything, just let me know. I’m here to make sure everything is okay,” I said.

“Thank you, Aidan,” Rarity said. She looked tired, maybe because of all the stress recently. Managing a shop all by herself and now all this must be exhausting for her.

“Aidan, what are we going to do now?” Rainbow asked.

“There’s rumor of a lost city that we can run to. Some kind of oasis down in the Southern Wastes,” I said, while scratching the back of my head. My hair had grown long and wild over my six months in a coma. “That’s where we’ll be headed.”

“The Southern Wastes?” She asked, confused. “What’s that?”

“As far as I know it’s a place at the southern pole of this world that once was a thriving civilization, but now is deserted. At the center an oasis is all that remains of it, all around that is a barren wasteland,” I said. “But I have to get back to work now. We have to get there first, before the guards find us.” The mane six looked rather confused at my explanation of the lost civilization. I didn’t expect them to know about the oasis, but the lack of any knowledge whatsoever is what surprised me. I ignored the confused stares, stood and turned around.

“Aidan… can I come with you,” Rainbow asked.

I turned my head to look at her, “What for?” I asked with an eyebrow raised.

“I just… it’s boring here. Come on!” She said with a smile.

“Fine, just don’t get in the way please,” I said as I walked to the staircase and proceeded to descend. Rainbow smiled and trotted after me.

“What are you doing down here anyway?” She asked.

“We’re going to hook the cart up to Dan’s car,” I said.

“What’s a car?” Rainbow asked, completely in the dark in human technology.

“Basically, it’s a giant metal cart that moves… dare I say, on its own,” I said, hoping such a lousy explanation would suffice.

“On its own? What like magic?” Rainbow asked. Damn…

“Not quite. It uses an internal combustion engine to move pistons which turn wheels…” I replied.

“Sooo… magic?” Rainbow said with a mocking smile.

“Yes… magic,” I said with an equally sarcastic smile.

As we reached the bottom and saw the truck in all its majesty, rainbow’s jaw dropped. “That’s the car?”

“Yep…” I said, slightly amused at her reaction. “Ok, Dan, so what did you need?”

“We need to find a way to attach the cart to the truck and we don’t have any spare chains or anything,” Dan said.

“Colin can you make a light-rope or something to hold them together?” I asked.

“Oh right!” Colin said, conjuring up the light. “But that wouldn’t last very long, I would have to refresh the bond every few hours.”

“We will be done by that time, don’t worry. Ok… planning time!” I said while leaning on the car. “In the case of invasion, then we need an escape plan…”

“I can’t fit all the ponies in the truck, some will have to find another way out,” Dan said.

“Good, you will take the Elements, Luna and her guards,” I said, making sure to say ‘Elements’ instead of ‘Mane Six’ because of Rainbow’s presence. “Discord, Iron Hoof, and the day guard will have to stay behind with Colin and I. We will cover your retreat. Dan, I need you to make sure nothing happens to them… Can you do this for me?” I asked as I took a step closer to him.

“Of course, man!” Dan replied.

“Fantastic!” I said, giving him a pat on the shoulder.

“Wait!” Rainbow said, interrupting our planning. “I won’t leave you behind!”

I rolled my eyes at her reluctance to follow orders… wait ‘follow orders’ where the hell is that coming from? Damn this personality schism is really getting to me. I pointed at her, “You, follow me…” I said before walking up the staircase with Rainbow following. “Why do you want to stay?” I asked.

“Well, I can’t just leave you here, what kind of friend would do that?” Rainbow replied.

“The best one…” I said, catching Rainbow off guard.

“What do you mean,” She asked in confusion.

“Rainbow… these guards, they are different than they were. She wants us humans dead, and she’ll kill whoever gets in the way,” I said. “Believe me, I didn’t want any of this to happen, Rainbow, but I can’t let you stay here.”

“Why not Aidan? Why?” She asked.

“BECAUSE THEY WILL KILL YOU!” I shouted.

All the ponies in the room stopped and looked at me. I turned my head to them…

Look at how they stare at you…

NO! I won’t let this happen! Not now!

“I just can’t lose you, Rainbow. I haven’t come this far just to fail,” I said. She looked at me with sad eyes. I took a knee once the ponies had gone back to what they were doing. “Rainbow, everyone has their time… Yours is not now. When the time comes, you will know,” I said quietly. “Just please don’t do this now.”

“Okay, Aidan, I’ll do it,” She replied with a smile.

“Thanks, Dash,” I said as she walked away. Man, I hate doing that to people or ponies rather, but sometimes ya gotta do what ya gotta do.

I returned to a standing position and looked over the open room. It was filled with a few of the same images from the Canterlot castle. Many were broken, though, so I couldn’t see them all. In fact, a few of these showed Prophet’s forces in the gryphon empire from the first time he challenged Celestia.

I walked down the hallway and stopped next to the mane six. Rainbow shot me a smile before I sat down with them. I noticed Dan was following me and had sat down next to me. “So how have things up here been?” Dan asked.

“Better…” Twilight said. “And you?”

“Got our transportation squared away…” Dan said. “And everything is ready for us to leave.”

“Does that mean we are going to the southern wastes soon?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah,” I said while stretching my neck. “We should be all set to go. I figured that I’d be better to wait until midnight, when Celestia’s forces would be most scarce.”

“That’s a great idea,” Pinkie said. I never thought of her as one to understand such subjects, but stranger things have happened.

I noticed Fluttershy hiding behind her mane. “What’s wrong Flutters?”

She heard me and attempted to hide her face, “Oh… nothing.”

“Come on, I’m not stupid, tell me what’s up,” I said with a lighthearted smile.

Fluttershy refused to speak and buried her face in her hooves. “She’s just a little on edge right now,” Rainbow said.

Look at how they fear you…

Damn it, not now… NOT YET!

“Fluttersh---” I stopped mid-word and looked up.

“Aidan, what are you-” Dan started.

“SSHHH! Can’t you hear that?” I said while standing up.

“Umm, hear what?” Dan asked, now confused.

“It sounds like…” I started before I closed my eyes tightly. “Wings…”

“Shit…” Dan said before standing up.

“Get downst-

Pegasi came from everywhere and dropped in through the windows and gaps in the ceiling. “BY CELESTIA’S HOLY NAME YOU WILL SURRENDER!” One guard shouted.

“Holy?” I asked, surprised. “Heh, if you think I’m gonna surrender, you have another thing coming,” I said with a grin.

“THEN YOU WILL BE EXTERMINATED!” He shouted.

I looked to Dan, “That one sounded a little familiar…” He responded with a smirk. “Get them downstairs.” Knowing Dan would handle that, I turned back to the guards that were glaring at me, some charging their horns. “Come on then!”

A wall of light was erected just behind me as a volley of magical blasts showered me. They barely even stung, most of them just bounced off me. Whatever inherent human magic I possess, it negates pony magic.

After the cloud of dust kicked up from the magic blasting the stone all around me I opened my eyes, “My turn…” I looked up and shot blasts of energy at the day guards. With every pony I shocked two stood ready to replace him. The wall of light behind me had now vanished after the ponies ran downstairs with Luna, her guards and Dan. As planned, Discord, me, Colin, Iron Hoof and the day guard stayed behind with me. I looked at the wall of guards ready to kill us… and smiled.

Dan:

“EVERYPONY IN THE TRUCK!” I shouted as bolts of magic sped past us. As planned the ponies got in the truck. It was a bit cramped, but it was faster than walking, not to mention much safer. I jumped in the cab with Luna in the passenger side, being the only one to fit properly.

I jammed the key into the ignition and turned, the car sprung to life with a loud roar. “OH CAROL, YA MISSED ME!” I yelled over the roar of the engine.

“Who is Carol?” Luna asked, bemused.

“The truck!” I replied with a smile. “Time to go!” I said as I stepped on the gas, making the car lurch forward, through the tunnels, and out into the forest. Trees sped past as we drove. I looked back at the castle one last time.

Good luck, Aidan.

“Now, to get out of this forest!” I said with a smile. Damn it was good to be behind the wheel of this truck.

A blast of magic flew past the truck, barely missing it. I looked into the mirror to see how many followers we had… it was a lot… about a hundred…

Chapter 44

Aidan:

I stood still as stone with Colin and Discord to my right, and Iron Hoof and the day guard to my left. “I suggest for your sake that you stand down…” I said flatly.

The leader of the guards, wearing Celestia’s cutie mark on his armor stepped forward, “What makes you think we would do that?” He countered.

I held my eyes shut for a moment, hoping that he would understand, and that I wouldn’t have to hurt anybody else. “I don’t want to hurt you,” I said.

He and his group of guards laughed at the statement. I opened my eyes to meet his, “Oh, this will be fun…” He said before charging forward.

“I warned you…” I muttered quietly before throwing a bolt of lightning at him. The royal guard jumped to the right, dodging the bolt and letting it hit numerous guards behind him.

Discord and Colin went to work throwing blasts of magic at the guards while Iron Hoof and the day guard fought on their side of the room.

My eyes shifted back to the legate sprinting at me. I smirked before running to meet him with a kick to the jaw. The guard stumbled for a moment before letting a blast of magic out. He hit with precision, but the magic was still pointless. I gave a half smile at his confused expression. Another bolt of electricity flew out of my hand and met him. A resounding scream erupted from his lungs as he shuddered before falling down. I stepped over him and knelt next to him, “Give it up… you can’t win this,” I said. I could hear the roar of Dan’s truck as he drove away, along with the flapping of wings leaving.

The legate growled on the ground and struggled to stand as his legs involuntarily twitched. A bolt from me is just like being tazed, but turn up the amps and it can be quite lethal. I channeled more electricity into the guard, being careful not to kill him, however. Now completely confident that the guard couldn’t stand for a while I turned around to face the crowd of fighting guards. Some had already started charging to meet me. Did it just get colder?

I waited this time for them to reach me. The first guard, who was smaller than the two trailing him, was taken down by an electric punch to the face. He was reduced to the same twitching state as his leader. It was oddly amusing to watch ponies twitch helplessly on the floor, but that could be my broken personality talking. The remaining two guards tackled me to the floor and struggled to detain me. With my shattered powers came a return to being weaker than anyone in the room. That made the two guards on top of me impossible to escape… or did it?

Colin:

I took a break from firing magical bombs at the attacking ponies to look at the source of a pair of rather loud screams. Aidan was pushing two twitching pegasi off of him before sprinting headlong into the group of ponies at the other side of the room with his arms glowing.

My focus on him was broken when a unicorn levitating a sword swung at me. Instinct took over as I ducked, slid under and behind him, reached over my shoulder and pulled out my own sword. I stood up and jumped back a step to decrease my odds of losing something important.

As I readied myself for a second attack, I looked over my opponent. He was a bright white unicorn wearing a set of golden armor, an ironic contrast to my black pea coat and gray/silvery jeans. It must have been custom made because it was made more of chain mail than the normal plate armor. Quite obviously dressed for speed, I immediately knew he was a good swordsman. I just hoped I was better. He was armed with a bizarre sword, a cross between a rapier and a broadsword, sort of like a colichemarde, but as wide as a full broad sword at the base.

“What? No bows? No handshakes? Not even a curt nod? Clearly you’ve never had a proper duel in your life!” I said, taunting him.

My months of training kicked in suddenly as I was suddenly rushed by the guard. He jumped upward, swinging his sword down at me. I brought my sword up and blocked his blow, and knocking him back a few feet with a shove. With a sword like his I knew he had to have been trained to parry, not just block. I ran at him and faked a jab to his left, then lunged to his right. He performed a beautiful counter sixte (circular parry 6), causing me to roll sideways to avoid a slash to the jugular.

As I regained my footing, I was vaguely aware of Aidan fighting a few yards away from me, being able to hear the crackling of electricity, screaming ponies, and the cracks of bones, followed by angry howls of pain from Aidan as his body regenerated.

We clashed with each other several more times, neither of us ever able to touch the other. I decided to try his own trick against him and make a running jump/downward swipe towards him. Before I could jump, he used his telekinesis to slide a stone in front of my foot, tripping me, and ran at me. I rolled out of the way just as his hoof came down where my head was.

“So we’re fighting dirty now, eh? Two can play at that game!” I said, using my mind to launch the same rock at his helmet.

He dodged the rock quickly however, and we closed once again, whirling around slashing and chucking rocks at each other. We were unfortunately evenly matched.

Behind my opponent I saw Aidan running out of the throne room chasing about five guards who had decided to run away. “IM COMING FOR YA!” He screamed just to scare the ponies even more.

“Fuck it,” I thought. “I’ll try something stupid.”

I quickly jumped back from my opponent. Holding out my left hand away from my side, I created a colichemarde for myself out of light. I made a running jump towards my surprised foe, who as before, raised his sword to block my coming blow. Both of my swords came down on his one, shattering it into several pieces. They continued on to glance of the unicorns shoulder plates and slide across his chain mail.

He looked up at me, shocked at his destroyed sword and vulnerable position.

“Don’t worry son,” I said. “Your shoulders will be sore for a while, but you’ll be fine. Also you, might have a sore head.”

*Wham*

I slammed my pommel down on his helmet, knocking him out cold, and went off after Aidan.

Aidan:

I just got done frying five more unlucky ponies before I turned to look at the remaining horde of guards rushing through the halls of the broken Castle. This wave, after seeing the bodies of numerous guards strewn about the floor were hesitant to approach me. I had sustained broken bones, stabs, burns, and even a buck to the face, but with regeneration like mine I am unstoppable.

“What? Finally coming to your senses? Pity it took you this long…” I said before casually pacing back and forth in front of the horde. The ponies stood stone-faced, but in their panicked eyes I could see all the fear that they harbored. Colin and the rest of our group walked out of the main hall.

“Holy hell…” Colin said, amazed by the number of guards lying on the floor of the castle.

I took a few steps closer to the line of guards. “What? Done now? What a pity… I wonder what that tyrant of a princess will do to you all when she finds out you failed,” I said.

“SHE IS NOT A TRYRANT!” One guard shouted.

I turned to face him, pausing my pacing, “And what makes you think that? Because she has always been there? Because she ‘protects you’? Hah, that’s a laugh. I bet none of you stupid brutes even know why she hates me… Why you were even sent out to kill an innocent man,” I said before resuming my pacing. “She never told you that did she?” I asked.
“She told us that you were a threat to the throne… and must be exterminated,” A guard said, without breaking his glare.
“She brought this upon herself… I didn’t do anything. Woke up and was thrown in a prison because ‘the public didn’t trust me’… You all saw the crowd that gathered for my freedom and yet still your tyrant hates me? What reason might she have?” I asked. “I’m waiting!” I said shaking my head.

“I’ve had enough of this…” A legate similar to the first said before flapping his wings and landing just in front of the horde. The guard in his ornate armor with Celestia’s mark on it just stood there, glaring at me.

I leaned in closer, “What are you going to do about it?” I asked with a fire in my stare. He growled before charging for me. “Oh… look another guard trying to charge me… whatever shall I do?” I mocked as he got closer. I started charging a bolt of electricity between my two hands. The howl of the magic filled the room as the guard still charged. Just before he was close enough to do any damage I threw the bolt at him. The electricity chained from him to the first two rows of guards behind him. They all fell lifelessly to the ground.

About ten or twelve guards remained standing in terror that nearly their whole battalion was taken down in one fell swoop. “Anyone else want to fuck with me tonight?” I asked with a bright smile. The rest of the pegasi flapped their wings and flew away without thinking twice, and the unicorns teleported away. The earth ponies ran as fast as they could out of the broken down castle without looking back. “Bout time someone learned their place…” I said before turning to my companions. I was met with blank stares, “What?”

“Aidan, how could you do that? Kill all those guards?” Iron Hoof asked, with a tremble in his voice. No doubt some of these were his closest friends.

“I did what I had to…” I said before walking past them and into the throne room.

Colin followed me into the throne room. He could see through my visage. “You okay, bro?” he asked as we walked to the broken throne.

“I’ve seen better days…” I said as I looked upon the carnage of our fight. I started laughing, maybe a little too much… “Oh, fuck me…”

“Come on, man. It isn’t your fault, you did warn them,” Colin said.

I turned around to face them, “BUT THAT’S NOT THE PONT, DAMN IT!” I shouted. “I’m… sorry,” I said before a tear fell. I turned to hide it from Colin. “I just… I’ve seen what will happen, six months ago in Canterlot. It doesn’t end well… for anyone.”

“Come on man, I’m sure you will find a way out of all this. You’re Aidan! I’m Colin! And that crazy guy in the truck is Dan! We always find a way out!” Colin said.

Despite knowing that there WAS no way out, and I would have to face my fate anyway, I appreciated the gesture. “Thanks, man…” I said, while lowering my head.

“Hey, that’s what bros are for,” He replied as he slapped my back.

Dan:

“I CANT GO ANY FASTER IN THIS FOREST!” I yelled back to Rainbow Dash.

“Come on! There has to be something you can do!” Rainbow shouted back.

Blasts of magic flew past the truck and a few hit the roof and the back. I rolled down my window and looked at the side of my truck, “WHY?” I shouted when I saw the scorch mark on the side of the truck. “I JUST HAD THIS PAINTED YOU ASSHOLES!” I screamed with my head out the window. I looked forward again and swerved in between the trees, trying to make myself harder to shoot. More and more blasts of magic hit the truck over and over before the back window cracked. “Damn it!” I said while inspecting the hole. I reached a hand back and made an ice wall that would protect my passengers from the unicorns in carriages being pulled by pegasi.

“STOP THE VEHICLE AND SURRENDER, HUMAN!” A unicorn shouted.

“Umm… Dan, maybe we should surrender…” Fluttershy said. Damn that cute pony!

“Can’t do that Flutters, they would kill me if I did,” I said only half focusing on our conversation.

More and more blasts of magic struck the truck before some pegasi decided it would be a good idea to get boulders and drop them on the truck. “WHAT THE HELL!” I screamed as my roof was dented. “Ok, take the wheel, Luna!” I said.

“What?” She asked with wide eyes.

“I said take the wheel! Make sure we don’t hit any trees!” I said, pointing in front of us with one hand, the other still on the wheel.

Luna did as told and grabbed the wheel, steering us out of harm’s way.

With me now able to focus on the threat behind us I grabbed onto the roof of the car and sat halfway out of the car. I took aim and started shooting icicles at our followers. There were far more than I thought because numerous magical bolts pounded at my chest, nearly throwing me out of the car. I wasn’t nearly as resistant to magic as Aidan was.

I regained my grip on the truck before resuming my volley of ice shards at the pegasi. The horde of guards only grew as we drove deeper into the heart of the forest. “Shit… this isn’t working, any ideas?” I asked while slipping back into the truck and taking the wheel back.

“Well you could freeze the air…” Rainbow said from the back. “But that might kill them.”

“That’s the idea,” I said before ducking out of the car again. I concentrated my powers more and more until the truck died. I opened my eyes to see the pegasi falling down to the ground with the carriages they were pulling falling on top of them. I hopped back into the truck, “Shit, shit shit shit!” I said as it slowed to a stop. “Twilight, can you heat things up?” I called into the back of the truck.

“Yes!” She called back, walking to the small window separating us.

“Good, heat up the front of the truck,” I said while pointing to the engine. The unicorn did as instructed while I tried to start the engine. After a few seconds of worry that the surviving unicorns would catch up the truck sprung to life with a loud roar. “Good, stop!”

Twilight lay back down in the back of the truck with her friends and casted a warming spell to heat up the passengers of the truck. For some reason neither I nor Luna felt the cold, but the ponies sure did.

I kept driving for about a mile before stopping at the entrance of a cave. “Twilight can I get some lights in here?” I asked before I got out of the truck and walked to the back of the truck.

“Sure,” Twilight said as she hopped out of the back of the truck.

“Dash, you better come too!” I said.

She happily jumped out of the cab of the truck. While this means of transportation was far safer, she still hated it. Hell, that mare even hated trains. Flying was her preferred method of travel. “I thought you were gonna keep me in there forever!” She said with a smile.

“Keep that up and I just might,” I said with a laugh. “Come on…” I said as I lead the way into the cave. Inside it wasn’t that big, but just enough to store the truck for the night along with all of us with some room to spare.

“Why did you need me though?” Rainbow asked.

“Really?” I asked.

She responded with an expectant face.

I sighed, “There might have been something in here, and you are the most able fighter other than me at the moment.” Rainbow smiled at the ‘complement’ even though it was purely fact.

After the decision that the cave was safe we exited it. Twilight and I walked back to the truck and she walked to the back to tell the others. Rainbow stood at the mouth of the cave, looking back to the moonlit silhouette of the ruins Aidan was in. After telling the ponies that we would stay here for the night, I walked back to her. “You doing ok?” I asked.

“What?” She said while looking back to me. “Oh, yeah.” She turned her head back to the castle. “You think they’re okay?”

Aidan must have unleashed hell over there because the whole castle lit up for a brief second before the sound of thunder filled the night air. “I think we should be worrying about the guards,” I said with a laugh.

Rainbow shared in the much needed relief from the tense situation. “His personality splitting thing… do you think there is any way to fix it?”

Of course she would ask me something like that. I walked over and knelt down next to her while putting a hand on her shoulders. “Rainbow, he’s already gone…” I said. “He has been since we woke up. It’s only a matter of time before we lose him completely,” I said before walking back to the truck to back it into the cave. I stole a glance back at Rainbow before I got into the driver’s seat. She was crying now, the poor mare.

Chapter 45

Aidan:

I stood alone in the throne room while Colin and the others decided what to do at the moment. What a funny feeling death gives. Even when I thought things couldn’t possibly get any worse, I have the blood of a roomful of ponies on my hands. If I hadn’t made a promise I wouldn’t still be here right now. This would all be over a long time ago.

Prophet…

Need something?

How did you deal with it… all the killing?

I bottled it all up, just like you. Just knowing that it was for a good cause was enough to keep me going. Besides, I just couldn’t let the ponies I loved be harmed by the plague, and if that meant I had to go, then that’s what it meant.

It just feels so easy to give up… end all this suffering.

That wouldn’t do anything for the ponies, or your friends. Now’s not the time to be selfish, Aidan.

I suppose that makes sense, thanks.

Always here to help.

Hey, where did that gun come from, back at Canterlot?

I thought you made it. Anyway, there was always a gun in the end. You always died.

Always?

Every time... I just had to make sure this time it wasn't permanent.

Wait, you planned all this?

You wouldn’t believe how long it took, how many ponies I had to convince that the plague was real. Hell some of them even began to worship me…

Zecora?

One of them, yes.

Another thing that I’ve been wondering, who is Mendax? I asked, remembering the one who started all this mess.

A good friend, that best be forgotten now…

Why is that? I asked in response.

Our history wasn’t exactly perfect after my degradation. He swore to fix me, change me back into a normal human. After seeing the plague firsthand, I had other plans. He made it his mission to ‘help’ me. I wish he had seen the truth sooner, he might still be alive now... Then again, he might have been killed sooner.

Sorry…

I don’t hold it over you; he knew what was coming when he brought Dan here. I think most of all he just wanted things to be normal again, for us to be friends again. Prophet manifested into a humanoid form and walked beside me as we walked the halls. We never got along again after I changed… something about me was too different to care about him anymore. He always tried, but I never cared. He sighed as he looked upon the ruins of the castle. Even as gods we still die…

I couldn’t say anything to move the conversation along, so we just continued walking aimlessly. After a few minutes I thought, I’m sure wherever he is, he’s happy that we’re finally ending this.

Trust me, he is. All he wanted was to get another chance, just one more chance to fix everything. With you and Colin… he did. Prophet said as he faded back into the depths of my mind and went silent, leaving me to ponder our words.

Colin:

Discord, Iron Hoof, and I sat in the hall. None of us said anything, each contemplating the unfortunate events that unfolded for the guards. While I’m happy we’re all okay, they are dead now, and nothing will change that. Well, such is life in a war… Not that I know anything about being in a real war, but I suppose things are looking that way now.
I noticed Iron Hoof looking down at one corpse in particular: the only day guard to side with us. I had never seen Iron Hoof show any emotion deemed weak, but now he was looking down at the dead guard with a face of sadness, regret even. Maybe the life of a guard has been though on the guy, and it’s only now catching up to him. There were his allies after all.

Discord was leaning on a cracked pillar with arms crossed and a blank expression on his face. The Draconequus had done its share of killing, but that didn’t mean he enjoyed it. On top of that, the princess that converted him sent them to their graves like this. It pisses me off just thinking about it, I wonder what it’s doing to him.

I got up and walked into the throne room, which was empty, save the dead or unconscious. Life had changed from back on Earth, but now it was more apparent than ever. The three of us were good friends back on Earth, but not like now. Still, Aidan and Dan seem more distant, like a piece of them was left back there. Dan copes with it better, now that he has Luna. Aidan has no one anymore, just Prophet, and I still don’t know how good that is for him. I kept walking the throne room before I saw a certain guard. The poor pony was as young as they come, and Celestia sent them here to die.

After my six months of working with her and improving Canterlot’s defenses I regret it more than ever. Even after all the times we shared, and all I gave to her with little to nothing in return she still betrayed us. That tyrant needs to be removed. The wheels of war are turning… But there was one thing I learned about her: She knew far more about magic and Aidan’s latent power than she showed. Talking to her a few times I knew that Aidan’s magic could save the world, but could also destroy it. The plague aside, there is something else brewing in Canterlot. There is no way Celestia would prepare this much for that alone.

Dan:

The camp was assembled in silence. All we did was get sleeping bags and throw them on the cave floor. We avoided starting a fire because guards might still be on patrol. Another fight is the last thing we need, especially in the emotionally vulnerable state of the ponies. Also, I’m the only fighter here right now, and I don’t know how many I can take before one of the ponies gets hurt.

Before long we were all sitting in the cave, ready for sleep. Twilight and I rigged up a dim lantern out of an ice cage and a firework spell. The ice trapped the spell perfectly, preventing it from detonating.

“So what are we going to do now?” Twilight asked, mainly for her distressed friends’ sake.

“Get some rest, Aidan and the others will be here by morning. Then we can decide on the bigger problems,” I said, sitting against the cave wall next to Luna.

“How will Aidan get here?” Rainbow asked.

“I have no clue, but he will manage,” I replied.

“What if they got caught?” Applejack asked.

“Or killed!” Rarity added.

Before Pinkie had a chance to throw in something silly I sat forward. “Listen I know that there is no way those guards got Aidan. Didn’t you see him back in Canterlot, how he shrugged off Celestia’s magic? How could some ordinary guards catch or kill him?” I asked while rolling my eyes.

“Yeah, come on, guys! Aidan is like a super duper super pony!” Pinkie said excitedly.

I was a little surprised at her support of me. Usually I expected her to spout nonsense. “Thanks, Pinkie.”

The other ponies were satisfied with that and talked amongst themselves. I looked to Luna who was tired from being up for a long time, not properly getting to bed before being attacked in the ruins. She leaned on my shoulder and closed her eyes, falling to sleep quickly. I know how she felt; I worked night shifts a while back on Earth, sometimes my family kept me up for well over a day. She looked so peaceful, given our current circumstances.

Aidan:

After gaining no comfort in thinking to myself, I decided that it was time to see the others and plan our next move. In no time at all I was back at the throne room, where Colin was sitting on the steps with his head in his hands. “Hey man, you good?” I said.

He looked up, “Yeah, ready to get out of here?” He asked.

“Yeah, where are the others?” I asked.

“Still in the hallway,” Colin replied.

“Alright, come on, I don’t want to stay here all night,” I said while walking to the door.

Discord and Iron Hoof were talking quietly to each other in the hallway. Both of them looked up when Colin and I approached.

“Got any plans on getting to Dan?” I asked, not wanting to talk about the events that unfolded here.

“Can’t teleport us, your blast back there caused too much interference for complicated spells,” Discord said, stroking his beard.

“Well, I guess we have to walk then,” Colin said.

“Guess so,” I said, cracking my knuckles. I always do that when things are moving slowly, it’s a bad habit of mine, one of many. “Any objections to leaving now?” I asked.

“We can’t just leave the wounded here,” Iron Hoof said with a glare.

I crossed my arms, “Look, if you want to stay with them, be my guest. I’m not going to be here when more guards show up.” I turned and started walking with Colin in tow; I can always count on him to follow me. Discord looked to Iron Hoof for a second and started walking after us, while he liked Iron Hoof, he didn’t want to risk being found by Celestia.

“Sorry, Graymane, I’m with Aidan on this one,” Discord said before following.

Iron Hoof was left to himself, and like any clearly thinking man would, he turned to follow us, leaving the wounded and dead behind. With one final glance back, he vowed that he would get revenge…

I lead our group out of the castle through the cave below. “Discord, can you track Dan and Luna?”

“Oh yeah, they’re not too far off, actually,” He said as he sniffed the air before pointing, “That way.”

“How exactly does this ‘interference’ work?” I asked as I started to walk in the direction Discord pointed.

“Well, Magic is in all things in Equestria. In the trees, in the animals, even in the planet itself. You humans are naturally resistant to the magic, as a sort of self-defense. It can still affect you, if you aren’t ready for it, but with the attack we’re all a little on edge. Dan and Luna don’t absorb the magic in the air, leaving small pockets of… emptiness. It’s actually pretty easy to spot,” Discord said as he and the rest followed me in the general direction of Dan.

“That’s why Aidan shrugged off Celestia’s magic back in Canterlot?” Colin asked.

“Yeah, he was fully aware that time, so his resistance fully blocked that spell,” Discord replied.

My mind was still in military mode, “Doesn’t that mean that Celestia can track us?” I asked, maybe a little too bluntly.

“Unfortunately, yes. Whether or not she has found out that she can, I don’t know,” Discord said.

“Let’s hope not…” Colin said.

It was a short walk in relative silence for the four of us. Iron Hoof didn’t say a single word the whole time. I could just make out the reflection of my electricity on the front of the truck, which was parked in a cave. I looked about before entering; making sure no one was following us. “Alright, let’s get some sleep,” I said as I walked into the cave. I hadn’t slept in over a day now. With all the crap going on at the moment I found it hard to.

Inside the cave we found the mane six, Dan and Luna all sleeping. There was a dim light trapped in some kind of ice lantern. The four of us walked inside slowly, attempting to avoid waking our friends. Colin slumped down against one of the walls away from the other ponies, and Iron Hoof followed him. Colin and Iron Hoof quickly fell asleep – within five minutes of lying down. Neither I nor Discord could fall asleep.

“…What are we going to do tomorrow?” Discord asked, following me to the wagon. I checked that we didn’t lose any of our gear during Dan’s retreat.

“Probably go further south… I don’t really know anymore…” I said.

“How you holding up?” He asked.

“Heh… been better, you?” I asked.

“Well this is certainly something different from the run of the mill chaos I’m used to,” Discord said as he leaned on a rock. “What are you running from?” He asked.

My gaze turned to him, “Nothing, why do you ask?”

“You’ve proved that you can handle Celestia’s guards no problem… what is it that you’re not telling us?” Discord asked.

“Not telling you?” I asked.

"Yeah. You showed us yourself that Celestia can't hurt you. Why are we still running?" he asked.

"I don't want to hurt any of the ponies. I made a promise," I said while looking over the gear in the wagon.

"I know about your promises, there's more to it than that? Isn't there?" Discord asked.

I leaned on the side of the wagon. "Listen, you know I'm dying. Not even Prophet could help. Discord, you know more than the others; I know that. If Prophet can't help then that only means one thing," I said. "I can't have that... not now, not ever. You know what I'm running from..."

Discord's eyes opened wider, "But, are you sure? Can it really be?"

I gave a curt nod, "Best not tell anyone else. I don't need any more panic."

Discord nodded and the pair of us walked deeper into the cave to get some sleep.

ONE MONTH LATER

It’s been a ride since that night in the cave… Our little group of refugees started our journey to the southern tip of the world. While the truck would have been a great means of transportation it just wasn’t practical for our journey. Because we are on a different world, one without industrialization, the whole idea of a loud truck would give away our origins. By this time nearly everybody knows what happened in Canterlot… well, knows Celestia’s side of the story. She has made herself out as the victim and us as enemies of the country. Nearly any of the ponies we meet either flee in fear or attack on sight. Some, however, know the truth about her and want to help us; they are almost unseen though.

We’re still in Equestria, however, and haven’t yet met the southern border. I also should clarify; Celestia is the only one vain enough to name the world after her country. As it stands, there are the gryphons to the east, diamond dogs and changelings to the north, and dragon country to the west. In the south there is The Republic of Transients, more commonly called TROT, compromised of every race on Equestria. TROT was created by a group of freedom fighters who had escaped Celestia’s rule and managed to set up a colony far in the south. Word got out and that’s where other runaways went. TROT didn’t care where you came from, they accepted anybody. After years and years of governmental instability and tensions with the surrounding countries, gangs inside fought for power. Celestia jumped on the opportunity and started tearing down what was left of the government, bit by bit. The country has now devolved into a state of lawlessness, run by gangs and violence, drugs and greed. It’s where any person with a bad history with the law ends up in the end.

With what little conversation we had with the inhabitants of Equestria that didn’t immediately try to kill us or run in terror I gathered that Celestia turned into the tyrant I always knew she was. She completely controls everything in the empire now and isn’t forgiving to the ponies who try to fight her rule. Since our exile and subsequent flee from civilization she started a quarantine of the whole city to combat the plague. With all borders closed and the infection everywhere outside she was low on options. Small anti-empire groups wanted to remove her from power, as they should I suppose. Of course, there are rumors of a cure… but I think it’s too good to be true. I don’t think Prophet would have missed anything in his research, so how could some pony discover it? Hell, it’s probably just a scam to line some pony’s pockets.

THREE DAYS LATER

We got to the border today… As I should have expected Celestia’s troops were patrolling the borders. The border actually had a ten or so foot high wall with checkpoints every few miles. Whether or not construction of this wall was because of us or TROT I don’t know, either way this makes our job a whole lot more difficult. Our group waited behind some distance away from the wall, closer to a small village while Colin and I scouted the wall. Dan has grown quite close to the ponies, but more so to Luna. He didn’t feel comfortable when I asked him and Colin to come scout with me, said something along the lines of they needed protection. Luna still hasn’t discovered her own powers, which is annoying, but for now Dan can be the group bodyguard when Colin and I are away.

There were smaller groups of guards patrolling every few hundred meters and more at each checkpoint. If we were going to get past them, it was either going to be loud, or quiet. There wasn’t a chance at getting through the checkpoint so we would have to come up with something else. “Got any ideas?” I asked in a disappointed tone.

“Well, I can use my stealth blanket,” Colin replied.

“Nah, that won’t work,” I said while inspecting the guards. “They have dogs…” I said while pointing to the diamond dogs walking with the ponies. “We could just punch a hole through the wall.”

Colin scratched his chin, “Then the ponies wouldn’t be safe to follow. Who knows how many guards are waiting nearby? Prophet got anything?”

“Nope…” I said while continuing my observations.

“Wana head back, ask the others what they think?” Colin asked.

“Why not?” I asked in response before we turned and walked away.

After a few short minutes of walking, Colin and I were talking with the rest of our friends. “Ok… Here’s the deal. Guards are patrolling the wall, there are no gaps except checkpoints that are monitored tenfold and diamond dogs are accompanying the ponies,” I explained.

“What should we do now?” Rarity asked.

I sat down on a rock and covered my face with my hands, “I don’t really know; if we attack head on we put you in jeopardy, but if we sneak the dogs can track us.”

“Can we just teleport to the other side?” Dan asked.

“No, that wouldn’t work. The borders are magically sealed off. You can’t get past at any place other than the checkpoints,” Twilight said.

“Oh joy…” I said, shaking my head. “Wait… where’s Pinkie and Dash?” I asked.

“They went into town real quick,” Applejack said.

“Of course they did…” I muttered before I started walking to the village. “You all wait here; I don’t want to chance getting spotted.” I said to my friends before leaving.

Colin:

As Aidan walked away I couldn’t help but remember how things used to be, even just weeks ago. In these past weeks he has distanced himself from everybody, even Dan and me. Aidan is gone, has been for a long time now. It’s obvious that his mind is broken; I wish there was some way to get him back. I looked back to my friends, “So, what now?” I asked.

“We wait.” Dan said as he lay down in the frosted grass. It’s cold out now, winter is coming soon. Aidan says that we’ll be fine, but I’m worrying about the ponies. We don’t have the gear to survive in the cold for long, and if we’re going to the South Pole that just means we need even more clothes. That’s our story, overambitious and underprepared, quite the life this…

“And then?” I asked, at least hoping to form some kind of plan.

“You ask a lot of questions…” Dan said while sitting up. “You know Aidan will figure something out. Stop worrying so much, man!”

“Yeah…” I said as I sat down on the cold ground.

Author's Note

Hello everyone! Sorry for the long break. Just been a bit busy, and have some other things on my mind right now. (Mainly the future of this Fic) I planned for this to be a double length chapter, but it was just taking too long. I figured that it would be better to give you what i had written.

Chapter 46

Aidan:

I could see my breath in the cold evening air as I walked into the village. The dim glow of lanterns inside of the houses shone through the windows. Step after step on the frosted grass I felt the notion that something wasn’t right about this town. Sure it’s night and all the ponies are inside, but they can’t all be gone.

During our travels we had to stop in towns and get supplies. Usually we were chased off in a heartbeat; that was in the early days. After a while rumors started to spread of Celestia’s controversial methods of ruling. With little contact to anyone in the loop I don’t even know what’s going on back home. Home… damn I wish I could still call it home. I kept a watchful eye as I ventured deeper into the village, searching for a sign of Dash and Pinkie. The silence was deafening, only to be broken by the slight breeze in the air.

“Damn it… where are you?” I asked to myself after a while of wandering. A few ponies had seen me from their windows and shut their blinds. I keep getting a feeling that Celestia has spread a rumor or two about me. Ignoring the scared ponies, I kept on as the sun lowered in the sky. Step after step it was getting colder. I really hope the ponies are ok. I know Dan would take care of the ponies back at the camp, as for Dash and Pinkie, well that’s another thing altogether.

I walked down a narrow road keeping an eye out for my friends. Narrow alleys like this gave me the creeps. I always suspected something was going to… *SNAP* I looked down and saw a rope catch my foot and flip me upside down. I smacked my head really hard on the ground before I was lifted up. I just hung there, dazed and disoriented. Three large ponies accompanying a smaller pony were walking towards me. The small one stopped just in front of my face. His grey face and green eyes met my own. “Oh don’t worry… We’ll take good care of you,” I heard him say before something hit the back of my head.

Dan:

“Ok… this is taking too long. Wait here,” I said before I started down the same path Aidan took.

“Wait, you’re leaving Luna here?” Colin asked sarcastically.

“Colin, cut the crap. Aidan should have been out of there thirty minutes ago. Watch the camp…” I said, walking away.

Aidan:

My eyes peeled open to see the inside of a cloth sack. Oh great… this is gonna be fun.

The bag was ripped off of my head, revealing a rundown warehouse and the same green eyed pony from before. I looked around to get my bearings and spotted a window. It was still dusk outside, that means I haven’t been out for very long. I looked down to see chains tightly wrapped around my body effectively trapping me to this pole. Not an inch of skin was showing, save my face.

My gaze returned to the pony standing before me with a smug look on his face, “What do you want?” I asked.

He started slowly pacing around me, “Heh… well after all that mess you caused back on Canterlot there’s been some folks looking for ya. There’s quite the bounty on your head right now. Rumor has it Celestia herself wants you captured.” I glared back at the pony as he kept walking. He stopped just in front of me, “Hundred thousand bits…” He grew a crooked grin showing equally crooked teeth. “Now that a lot of money... Hey, between you and me… is it true?”

“Is what true?” I responded blankly.

“Oh come on! You can’t be that thick!” He said. “You’re a demon from another world, aint ya! Here to kill us all! Celestia put Equestria under martial law until you’re executed.”

“Demon is hardly the way I’d put it… I’m not looking to kill anyone either,” I said, looking to the chains.

He gained a frown, “Then why are so many already dead?” He asked.

“They had different plans,” I said with a sigh. “No offense, I don’t think I should have to explain myself to a bounty hunter like you…”

“Oooh, such hostility!” He said walking to me with a smile. “You and me are gonna get along just fine!” He said before hitting me in the face.

I turned my head to face him again, “You don’t want to do that…” I said with a glare.

“Oh yeah? And why’s that?” He asked with a smile before swinging another hoof.

After about five minutes of constant beating of my face the pony stopped. “You had enough yet?”

“Aww, come on! You’re already tired?” I asked, mocking the little pony.

He responded with a sneer before whistling loudly. Two big earth ponies walked into the small room. “Why don’t you two teach this one some manners?” He said before leaving me with the two ponies.

I rolled my eyes again, “You won’t be able to kill me, if that’s what you’re after.”

“We don’t want to kill you… We’re gonna make you suffer first,” The brown one said with a malicious grin.

“You don’t know suffering…” I said before the two large ponies started throwing hooves.

Dan:

As I walked down the alleyways I couldn’t help but think of all the things that had happened. I know Aidan blames himself for every bit of it, even though he didn’t really do anything wrong. I wish he wasn’t changing, it makes being a smartass to the guy really hard.

“HELP!” I heard Rainbow shout!

“Oh shit!” I said before breaking out into a full on sprint to the source.

“HEEEELLL-!” She tried to scream again before she was cut off.

I rounded the corner and saw an unconscious Rainbow and scared Pinkie being loaded into a wagon by some big ponies. I was about to run after them before I heard some ponies talking behind me. One actually sounded like Aidan. I turned to look and I saw a bunch of ponies carrying Aidan in the opposite direction, who was also knocked out.

“Oh, man, that’s just not fair!” I said while looking back and forth. “Aidan’s like a brother, but he would never forgive me for letting them take Rainbow and Pinkie! Shit! But what if Aidan gets hurt? What if the ponies get hurt? SHIT!” I said before I ran.

Aidan:

It must have been about an hour. The two ponies took turns beating me and breaking bones. When they realized that I can regenerate they decided to make a game out of breaking my bones repeatedly. Now I’m alone in the room again standing in a pool of my own blood. The pain was still lingering in my chest from when the black one bucked me. I hung my head low; there wasn’t an easy way out of this. No, just more killing…

My thoughts were interrupted with the opening of the door. I looked up to see a unicorn carrying a tray with scraps of food on it. She walked closer to me and sat down. I rested my bloody chin back on the chains covering my chest and closed my eyes.

“I brought you some food…” She said with a small smile.

I looked back up to her, noticing the lack of insults. Her coat was white and her mane was black with red stripes in it. “Don’t need it...” I said before resting my head again.

“What do you mean, ‘don’t need it’?” She asked.

“Haven’t eaten in over a month,” I said. It was true, too. With regeneration came certain benefits. If you ask me I’m cheating death here, but that’s not something new.

“A month?” She asked with wide eyes.

“What do you want?” I asked bluntly. Not really in the mood for another life story.

“That obvious, huh?” She asked.

I opened my eyes and looked to her. “You didn’t insult me once, and I know when someone is trying to use me,” I said.

“Well, use is a bad way of putting it…” She stopped when she noticed a raised eyebrow. “Right… Well. Celestia has completely changed the kingdom. She throws ponies who don’t follow her terrible laws into work camps that fortify the defenses of Canterlot.”

I shook my head, “She’s preparing for war…” I said with a sigh.

“Exactly… but that isn’t even the worst part! The ponies are overworked and underfed. Some of them are just killed on the spot if they’re deemed unfit for work,” The mare said.

“Sounds more and more like Earth every day…” I said, shaking my head as I was reminded of a certain fascist. Wonder where she went wrong… I thought to myself.

“The ponies of Equestria need you Aidan! You’re the only one who can stop Celestia’s mad reign!” She said.

I looked back down, “You don’t want to get into this…” I replied.

“There’s no other option now,” The mare said.

“Fine,” I said rolling my eyes.

“Come on, let’s go!” She said, ignoring me. She unlocked the chains and let them fall to the floor loosely.

I stood on my own two feet again and cracked my neck. “Oh that’s amazing. Alright, well you seem to know what’s going on. Got a plan?” I asked.

“Actually no, I didn’t think you would help me that easily…” She responded.

“This is going to be loads of fun,” I said, rolling my eyes, again. “You know where the exit is?” I asked.

“Yeah, take a right, up the stairs on the left, second door on the right. That leads to the front door, but guards are all over the place.” She responded.

“That’s never stopped me before. Who are these guys anyway?” I asked as I opened the door and looked around.

“One of the many bounty hunter groups after you right now. You’d be surprised at how many want your head,” She said.

“Sounds like a bucket of fun, let’s get to it then…” I said, finding myself in a mood closer to how things used to be. I like myself more this way.

I opened the door all the way and took a few steps into the hallway in the direction that I needed to go. The brown earth pony that was bearing me earlier rounded the corner to see me and this mare. “Hey, buddy! How’s things?” I asked with a big smile.

“How did you get out?” He asked getting into a fighting position.

“Does it really matter?” I asked in return. I saw the brute eyeing the mare behind me. I rolled my eyes, “Look if you just let us on by I promise you won’t be hurt,” I said with a wistful smile.

“Heh, What are you gonna do to me?” He said with a determined smile.

“Why are they so damn stupid?” I asked the mare behind me. She responded with a shrug. “Listen buddy, I don’t want to do this.” I said returning my gaze to the guard. He growled and started to charge. I sighed, “I warned you.” An explosive blast of lightning flew from my extended hand. The arc met the charging stallion and stopped him dead in his tracks.

“Jeez, I didn’t know you could do that…” The mare said from behind me.

I shivered and hopped in place a little bit, “Man I hate doing that, it always makes me so jittery.” I looked down at my hands and they were shaking, no more than back at the ruins in the Everfree though, so I’ll be fine. Whenever I use my magic I always feel so energetic, I guess ten thousand volts can do that to you.

“Should I be worried?” She asked, “You’re not going to explode on me are you?”

I looked back at her, “Nah, nothing like that.” I endured the surge of energy that quickly faded and I stopped jittering. We started running through the hallways to the exit. “Hey, you know if they caught two ponies tonight?” I asked as we ran, remembering Rainbow and Pinkie.

“Rainbow maned pegasus and a pink earth pony?” She asked for confirmation. I responded with a nod. “Yeah, they’re being taken further south. I overheard a few of the guards say that they were your friends. That true?”

I glared forward as we ran, still regretting getting them into this mess. “Just tell me where they’re going,” I said through clenched teeth.

“Apparently the ring leader thought you would escape and took them as insurance,” She said.

We took the last right, rounding the corner to meet six or seven pissed off ponies. I groaned, “Get out of the way…”

They all stood, blocking the exit with a fire in their stare.

“Get out of the way… please?” I asked.

The green eyed pony stepped forward. “And what makes you think we would do that?” He asked.

“Well… for starters…” I said before lighting up a hand, finishing the sentence without words.

He got the message but stood still, “You think you can take all of us?”

I took a step closer so that I was right in front of the pony, “I took down Celestia’s royal guard. What is a rag-tag band of street rats going to do to me?” I taunted. “But, before I waste any more of my precious time, where are the two ponies you captured?”

“I don’t know, and what makes you think I would tell you even if I did?” He responded.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” I asked. “The last one wasn’t too bright, I must say. Don’t want to end up like him now do we?”

The stallion snarled at me before shouting, “Come on, boys… Let’s show this scum what real colts can do!”

I sighed, “Have it your way then,” I said, again rolling my eyes. “I did warn you though.”

Of course, like any other stupid guard would. They all ignored my warnings. All of them senselessly charged into battle; all for what? Was it honor? Was it glory? Or was it fear of somepony else above them? Damn I hate fighting, killing… I hate this…

One by one the bounty hunters were shot down, each just as meaningless as the last. When I finished, one survivor lay on the floor in front of me. He was a smaller orange-ish stallion, reminding me of applejack. I walked over and knelled next to him. “Was it worth it?” I asked.

The struggling stallion looked up at me, “Why?” He asked. “Why do you kill?” I looked down at my own hands, knowing how much blood covered them. I looked back to the stallion, but he was gone. I stood up and walked out of the building. Out into the cold night air I walked. I looked up to the sky, that beautiful sky.

“Are- are you okay?” The mare finally asked.

I kept looking up, “I’ll be fine, eventually,” I said.

“Hey, we’ve all done some bad things. It’s best to leave it in the past, Aidan,” She said. I looked behind me to her shortly before starting a slow walk back to the others. “Aidan, don’t do this to yourself. I know inside there is somepony good,” She said.

I stopped, now looking down. “I’d love to believe that, I really would. But you don’t know what I’ve done,” I said.

She responded, “Listen, Aidan, I know where your friends are.” I turned around, looking down at the mare. “Let me help you, please.” Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie flashed back into my mind. Pinkie would be scared half to death; Rainbow would probably try to fight the bounty hunters. Damn I hope they didn’t hurt them.

“Are you sure?” I asked, “There’s no going back. The moment the royal guard finds out you’re working with me you’re as good as dead to Equestria.”

“I’m sure,” She said with a determined smile.

I closed my eyes, already regretting that I dragged another pony into this mess. “Alright...” I said with a sigh, “What’s your name?” I asked.

“Firefly,” She said.

I smiled. The first in a while, “Nice to meet you, Firefly.”

Chapter 47

Aidan:

“So what do you say we head back on to my camp? Then we can get Rainbow and Pinkie back,” I said.

“Sounds like a plan,” Firefly said, following me through the alleyways back to the outskirts of town. After a few minutes of walking she said, “So what got you into this mess?”

“Heh, I have no idea. I got possessed a while back, then when I woke up I was free, but Celestia still didn’t trust me I guess,” I said. It must have been around midnight at that time; I couldn’t see a thing.

“And the other two humans?” She asked.

“They’re my friends from back home. They would never leave me,” I said. I let out a long drawn out sigh, “It’s my fault they’re in this mess.”

“Why do you say that?” Firefly asked.

I looked at her with a half-smile, “I was the one who got involved with Prophet in the first place.”

“Really? You mean, he’s really back?” She asked. I could hear the worried tone in her voice.

“Yeah, but he isn’t how ponies remember him. He’s different. Sure his morals are questionable, but the big picture is what counts here,” I replied.

“And what’s that?” She asked.

“The plague,” I said.

“Plague? What plague?” She asked, worry lacing her voice.

“That’s just it. The reason I killed all those gryphons is so that it wouldn’t spread to Equestria. As soon as you come to border towns and cities like these, you start noticing that everypony is sick.”

“Oh my. That’s why you did it?” She asked, slightly scared at the confirmation of her fear of me, but also scared because of the revelation of another thing to worry about.

“Yeah. Prophet didn’t give me much of a choice. His less than favorable reputation kept him from telling the princess, so he took matters into his own hands,” I said as the two of us neared the edge of town.

“There isn’t a cure?” She asked.

“None that we know of. After I was, shall we say, threatened by the princess, I was told to head south to the uninhabited southern wastes,” I responded.

“Really? All the way down there? What is there anyway?” She asked.

“No clue, but apparently it’s supposed to help us,” I said with a shrug.

“Wait Celestia told you to go there?” She asked.

“No, someone a little less... pony,” I said, really hoping to avoid naming him.

“Less pony, what does that mean?” She asked, completely confused.

I rolled my eyes, “Prophet…”

“What? No way! Why are you still working with him?” She asked.

“As I said before, he needed help to stop the plague. I’m the only one who was willing to help him,” I replied.

“Can he hear us talking?” She asked, slightly unnerved.

“Every word.”

“I can even speak too!” Prophet said ominously.

Firefly jumped, “WHAT?”

I sighed, “Come on now, we should keep quiet.”

“Then is it true? I want to hear it from you, Prophet!” Firefly said with a smile.

Prophet audibly sighed, “Yes… I controlled Aidan to kill the infected to save the healthy. Celestia doesn’t trust me anymore, so I had to resort to things I wouldn’t normally do.”

“Wow… that’s just… wow,” She said. “After all this time, you’re actually good?”

“Well good is a strong word… very limiting indeed...”

“Let’s just say he has good intentions and leave it at that,” I interrupted.

Firefly and I approached the camp. She was tired from staying up all night waiting to talk with me. “So we’ll sleep here?” She asked through a yawn.

“Hold on,” I said, stopping her before we got to the camp. “Tell me where Rainbow and Pinkie are.”

“Aidan, I…” She started.

“I have to do this now. I just can’t leave them with those damn bounty hunters. You know what they’ll do…” I said.

She nodded in understanding, “There’s a safehouse of the other side of the border in the town down the road. It’s the building with an eye on it.”

“An eye?” I asked.

“Yep. Listen, do you need me to come with you?” Firefly asked.

“No… It’s not safe there,” I replied.

“I can fight too ya know!” She said, stomping a hoof.

“I know, just… I can’t let you come, ok? Get some rest. I’ll meet you near the tree line on this side of the wall in the morning,” I said.

“Ok,” She said. I turned and started walking away. “Good luck!”

I looked back, “Won’t need it!” I said with a grin before I started a sprint.

Firefly walked to the camp. A smoldering fire pit was in the center of a ring of tents. It would have been a peaceful sight, had the situation not been so dire. Upon arriving she noticed that everypony was sleeping. Everypony that is… “Who the hell are you?” Colin quietly asked as he hopped off a nearby rock.

“A friend!” She said albeit quietly. “My name is Firefly!”

“You should leave, now,” Colin said, trying his damnedest to be threatening.

“You’re not very good at that… Aidan is much better,” She said with a smile.

“How do you know Aidan?” He asked, reaching for his sword.

Firefly responded, “Hold on a sec… I helped Aidan out of trouble with some bounty hunters. He crossed the border to go get some of your friends. He said he would meet us on this side of the border tomorrow morning with Rainbow and Pinkie.”

Colin let go of the sword’s handle, “Why would he go alone?” He asked.

“I don’t know. Probably because he doesn’t want anypony else to get hurt. He already blames himself for this whole mess,” Firefly answered.

“Why are you here?” Colin asked.

“Aidan said I could stay here… Please, I don’t have anywhere else to go! Celestia already took my family and burned my home!” Firefly said. She tried as hard as she could to forget what happened, but she will forever be haunted.

Colin’s eyes opened in shock, “Really?”

Firefly nodded as tears welled up in her eyes, “Don’t make me leave… please.”

“Alright, you can stay,” Colin said. “Wait, where is Dan?”

“I don’t know… He wasn’t there with Aidan,” Firefly said.

Colin couldn’t help but feel terrible because he inadvertently caused this pony to cry, “Why don’t you take Aidan’s tent for tonight. Hell he never uses it anyway, won’t miss it,” Colin said with a welcoming smile as he pointed to the empty tent. Firefly slowly walked past Colin to the tent.

“Thanks,” She said.

“No problem,” Colin replied before walking back to his own tent. He knew that nothing could stop Dan, and it was unlucky if it tried to stop Aidan, so he went to sleep.

Aidan:

I stopped sprinting when I reached the tree line. The amount of guards was halved at night. That made for an easy crossing. Simple in and out, no problem. At the checkpoint there were five guards and two patrolling on each side.

“Wait a minute…” I said to myself, noticing their strange stillness. I edged my way along the buildings of the town until I was close enough to clearly see the guards. None of them were moving, not a single muscle. “Wait… frozen? Fuck… maybe Dan found out too.” Even though Dan had killed before, and was ready to again, he left these guards alive. Each guard was held to the ground with ice, and wore a mask freezing their mouths shut. I left my place of hiding and crept closer to the wall. When the guards noticed me they started struggling to get free of their bonds. I slowly approached, seeing the terror in each of the guards’ eyes. Standing there in the middle of the checkpoint I was surrounded by the ponies I thought I fought for, but now they fear me.

I stepped closer to one particular guard who had given up on struggling. I reached a hand up and shattered the ice mask. The guard looked at me with ever growing fear in his eyes. “Please… Aidan,” He started. “Don’t do this. Remember who you used to be.” My mind returned to the ruins, to the patrols, to the warehouse. I killed so many ponies. My hands started shaking, and my legs grew weak. I collapsed onto my knees. “You’re better than this!” The guard said. His voice was unmistakable. I looked back up to him.

“I’ve killed so many without a second thought…” I said while staring into the guard’s scared eyes. “What makes you think I’m better than this?”

“Aidan, that’s not who you are! Remember back in Equestria! When you saved Ponyville from that dragon!” He said. “That’s who you are! You’re our protector!”

“Then why do I kill those I should protect?” I asked.

He fell silent. It was a good try, but nothing can save me now. “Aidan…” He said. “Aidan… Is Twiley ok?” Shining Armor asked.

I looked back down to the cold ground, “Yeah…”

He closed his eyes and muttered something I couldn’t hear. “Can I see her?” He asked.

I returned my gaze to him once again, “Can I really trust you now?” I asked. “You’re the leader of the guard I have been so ruthlessly murdering. How do I know that you won’t take her away?” I asked.

Tears welled up in his eyes. “Aidan, the elements of harmony have been charged with treason. Celestia wants to kill her now. I can’t let that happen…” Shining said.

“There’s no backing out of this you know. Once you join us, there is no going back. Any life you still have is gone,” I said. “And if we fail, we will all die.” I said with eyes cold as stone.

Shining Armor nodded, “I know what Celestia can do, Aidan. And I know what you have done, believe me; we are safer in your hooves.” Shining said.

As I feared, Celestia has indeed been corrupted. “And what if I have a hard time believing you?” I asked.

“Ask one of them!” Shining said nodding towards the other frozen guards, who were still struggling free of their bonds.

I let out a low chuckle, “Don’t worry, I believe you…” I said while raising a hand. Light shot out and struck every guard but shining. I leaned in closer to him, “If you even think of betraying us, you will end up the same.” I said as shining watched the life from his guards slowly fade away.

“We have to go get Rainbow and Pinkie back first…” I said before standing again.

“Why? What happened?” He asked, trying his hardest to forget his guards as we walked through the gate. “Are they hurt?”

“Could be…” I said as if it was unimportant. “Some bounty hunters caught them in the night. I tried to find them but they were taken to the other side of the wall while I was knocked out.”

“Knocked out?” He asked.

“It can happen,” I defended as we walked.

On the other side of the wall was a long unlit road. Way off in the distance, through a forest, I could see the glow of another village. “That must be it,” I said before breaking off into another full on sprint.

“What exactly are we looking for?” Shining asked, having trouble keeping up with me.

“A building with an eye on it; apparently that’s their hideout,” I said.

“An eye?” He asked.

“That’s what I said…” I replied.

The town itself reminded me much of a slum back home; homeless lying on the ground begging for bits and everyone else keeping to themselves. I chose to keep my distance for now. I have no idea what a nation run by gangs would do if they found out I was lurking. I’d rather not give them the benefit of the doubt though, just to avoid any potential inconveniences.

Shining and I kept to ourselves near the edge of the town. “Hey, listen. This needs to be a quiet thing and walking right up in there lookin’ like this isn’t quiet,” I said. “Here’s a chance to prove your worth. Go in there, and look for this building with an eye on it. I’ll keep watch on that hill over there,” I said, pointing to a hill to the north of the village. “If something happens, I’ll be there. You just need to not die in the meantime.”

“Thanks for the confidence boost…” Shining said as he looked to the corpse of a town.

“When you find the building, leave and come get me. I don’t want you running in there alone. And for God’s sake loose the armor, that’s a dead giveaway,” I said.

Shining sighed as he removed his gold plated armor and set it on the ground. “Hey, Aidan…”

I looked at him expectantly.

“Thanks…” He said. “For keeping Twilight safe…”

“Yeah yeah,” I said, waving a dismissive hand. “Hurry up now, don’t want to keep her waiting, do you?” I asked.

Shining gained a determined smile and turned to walk into the village.

“How long before he blow’s it?” Prophet asked.

“Five minutes… tops,” I replied.

Chapter 48

I sat upon the hill overlooking the town that Shining Armor had just walked into. The night sky still shone from above, moonlight brightening the land. It must have been around four in the morning by now because there were a few early risers leaving their homes for what dead end jobs they might have acquired here. The town did have proper houses littering it every so often, but the shanties made from corrugated steel were far more common. How these ponies who had nothing before worked so hard for their independence still have nothing amazes me, but then again Earth has its sore spots too. The unmistakable glow of lanterns shining through the windows and cracks in the metal homes cast twisted shadows on the ground like claws reaching out. It was something like art, this. How such beauty can be found in mere shadows of the night. It’s in these moments of peace that I lose myself from this world; it’s easy to forget how much things have changed since Earth. Strange how our worlds are so different, yet the exact same.

I watched Shining prowl the town in search of the hideout and couldn’t help but feel sad. The only reason he is here now is because of his sister. Had he just been another face he would be long dead, by my hands.

“Why do you beat yourself up so much?” Prophet asked, breaking the deafening silence.

“You know why…” I replied grimly.

“What has to happen has to happen, we both know that. What doesn’t have to happen is this constant self-destruction. I know this must be hard for you, and you might still have trouble coming to terms with the situation, but that’s no reason to worry so much,” Prophet said.

“I think this is the first time I have heard you like this…” I shot back.

“I have my moments. That aside, you need not blame yourself for this; It isn’t your fault. It’s far out of our reach by now. You know that,” Prophet said.

“But I can end this now… Why don’t we?” I asked. “What’s stopping us from finishing this all now, saving them from so much suffering?”

“There’s one last good thing we can do for this world before we leave. The plague is still a problem, and if we don’t find a cure now, there will never be one,” Prophet said with a hint of regret in his voice.

“Is that regret I hear?” I asked, picking up on his tone.

“Aidan, I’ve made some bad choices in my long life. I don’t want you making the same mistakes. This plague has to stop here,” He said. “Too many have already died, and too many more will die. We can’t let this survive, you know that. I had the chance to stop it last time… but I was blinded by rage and instead let it grow to what it is now.”

“Have any ideas on how to stop it?” I asked.

Prophet paused, in thought, before saying, “Well, it seems to corrupt the magic inside of the host.”

“How’d you figure that one out?” I asked, confused at the development.

“There was no bodily harm done to the gryphons and their minds were intact completely, yet they were sick. It’s almost as if their soul has been infected,” Prophet said.

“As completely impossible as that sounds, I’ve heard worse. What can we do to stop it?” I asked.

“That’s the big question. I’ve never seen anything like this before, and believe me, I’ve been around for a long time,” He responded.

“Longer than Celestia?” I asked, curiosity having its way.

“Pfft, She’s a baby compared to me,” He said.

I continued to watch Shining aimlessly scour the town for the building as we talked, “So exactly how old does that make you?”

“Hmm… Let me think some…” He started. “I’ve lost count exactly but I know its somewhere between sixty to seventy thousand, no more than eighty.”

“Wait… wha?” I said baffled by the ancient being talking to me.

“I’ve seen my share of things,” He responded.

“How do you cope?” I asked.

“If you mean with the loneliness, short answer is I really don’t,” Prophet responded. “Alicorns are the only things that can live a fraction of my time, and even they have their limit.”

“Must be rough… so much death,” I said.

“Now it makes what you’ve done a little less significant… does it not?” He asked.

“Well when you put it like that, what I’ve don’t pales in comparison. But compared to others a little more on my level, I’m a monster still,” I replied.

“Just know that you are doing them a favor in the long run,” He said.

“That doesn’t make it right…” I shot back, slightly happy that Shining was trotting up. “What’s the word?” I asked.

He walked to my side and pointed a hoof at a large building near the center of the town, “That’s the place.” He said, clearly exhausted. “It’s the old water purification plant. Run down old place, but makes a perfect hideout.” He said.

“Fantastic!” I said with a smile. “You go on back to the wall and wait for me… And if you plan on keeping your guards alive, I’d keep out of sight. If they fight out what happened, you might be thought of a little less, captain.”

“Thanks again, Aidan,” He said with a worried look before he slowly turned and walked away.

“Alright,” I said to myself, “Down to business.” I leapt off of the rock I now sat upon and started into the town. I thought it best to stick to the ever shrinking shadows through the town, making my way to the dilapidated water treatment plant. After some time of sneaking around, and a few light zaps to ponies who came a little too close for comfort I had made it to the building.

The building wasn’t much to look at. It was nothing more than another ordinary warehouse, but in a dilapidated state. Smoke loomed from the top of one of the many pipes on the top of the building. I walked up to the gate, watching for any ponies who might have seen me. Luckily, none had, and none were patrolling the building. I climbed the rusted fence and hopped to the other side.

“Have any idea what we’re looking for?” I asked quietly.

“A door…” Prophet said.

“Real help, bud,” I responded, slightly annoyed.

“I try,” Prophet said, the sarcasm dripping from his words.

I crept closer to the warehouse entrance. The door was, as usual, locked with a chain. “Oh, why can’t this ever be easy?” I asked to no one in particular.

“Because the world hates us…” Prophet said.

“Ya know, for being ten thousands of years old, you sure don’t act like it,” I replied.

Prophet quickly adopted a pompous accent, “Well I say, I’m allowed a little fun aren’t I?”

There was nothing right about the building at which I looked. Why these bounty hunters decided to hole up here, I haven’t a clue. Certainly they could have found better buildings, hell I’m worried this thing might fall down on top of me if I go inside. I rounded the corner of the building and sure enough, the large purple eye was plastered to the wall of the building. I suppose to any onlooker it was just graffiti, but here is the emblem of a gang right here. Bad planning if you ask me, when the secret gets out all of their hideouts will be discovered.

I looked at the eye closely. I had seen this before somewhere. “Look familiar?” I asked Prophet.

“Little bit, but then again I don’t really concern myself with eyes drawn on walls,” He responded.

“Yeah…” I said while walking away from the image. I noticed a stack of wooden crates conveniently stacked to the roof of the warehouse. Climbing up to the top I saw that, as I guessed, there were skylights in the building. Inside the building there were about seven or eight ponies all talking.

“So what now?” One asked.

“Chain his ass up!” Another said.

“He’ll just freeze those too!” The first replied.

“Then throw his flank in the fire for all I care!” The first said.

“Come on, help me carry him…” The first said to another. The combined forces of the unicorns were just barely enough to drag Dan across the floor. Dan had burns on his face that were slowly being healed. I couldn’t see his face but I knew he wasn’t awake. Somehow these ponies had managed to beat the tank of a man.

“What should we do with these two?” Another asked, with a gruff voice.

“We’re supposed to wait for the boss to get here,” The leader said.

“Oh damn, I wanted a little fun…” The stallion said chuckling a bit.

“Oh you’re fucking dead…” I whispered to myself. The ponies separated and about five remained in the main room. The three others had gone to who knows where. “Alright, I suppose now’s a good a time as ever…” I said before I lifted the slightly ajar window and jumped into the building. I dropped into the midst of the ponies, scaring them all. “Ok, let’s make this quick. I don’t have all day… Where are the mares you took?” I asked, not knowing which to talk to.

“Like we’d fucking tell you!” One of the earth ponies shouted.

“You know, for a minute I thought this was going to be easy. I really don’t want to kill you,” I said casually.

“Heh, you can try!” He said before charging to meet me. I responded by sliding on the floor and kicking his jaw. The other four stallions stood nearby, deciding whether or not to join in the fray. The receiving stalling recoiled back before sending a hoof to my ribs. Several echoing snaps sounded from my side as I reeled back in pain. A Pegasus flew from behind me and hit me in the back of the head. Despite the disorientation of the blow, I reached up and caught his back two hooves before he passed me. He lifted me off the ground and we slowly fell back to the ground. I grabbed the pony by his head and got him in a choke hold. The others could only watch as I suffocated their friend. Another earth pony started charging to me. Before he hit he stopped, turned on a dime, and bucked with all his force. While it was a good try, but a quick sweep of his front two legs sent his face falling to the floor. I grabbed the forest green pony by his back legs before swinging him into one of the many steel support beams in the warehouse. A loud snap sounded and the pony fell to the floor howling in pain. The unicorn started tossing spell after spell at me, most of them bounded off of me without doing anything, some connected and left a tingling feeling. When he realized that it wasn’t going to do anything he and the earth pony started to charge again. I dodged quickly to the side and pushed the back of the unicorn’s head into the wall while slamming an elbow into the earth pony’s temple. The unicorn’s horn shattered into many pieces and blood leaked down onto his face, yet he stood still like a statue just staring at the wall. The Pegasus, after seeing his two comrades downed so easily started for a quick escape. Unlucky for him, I can shoot lightning. The remaining earth pony grumbled on the floor before I shocked him. None of the offending ponies remained a problem.

“OK… STOP RIGHT THERE!” I heard a smaller voice shout. Slowly I turned to the offender. I recognized the tone as the leader who was talking earlier. He was an orangeish color, and a Pegasus. “Or you don’t get her back…” He said, holding Dash. Rainbow halfheartedly grunted, blood staining her forehead. Her wing hung limply at her side, she opened eyes and her mouth teased a smile.

“Ok… I’m going to take a minute to let you think. Now these here, didn’t piss me off, and look at them,” I said, waving a hand over the disabled ponies in the room. “You’re treading on some pretty fucking thin ice buddy… You don’t want to go down this path. Let her go if you want to live.”

“Pfft, and let you kill me when I let her go… no thanks!” He snorted. I stepped closer, he stepped back while grabbing Dash’s limp wing. “GET BACK!” He shouted, before pulling lightly on her broken wing. Dash squealed in pain before sobbing softly.

If looks could kill, this scrawny Pegasus would be in hell already. Of all powers, why did I have to get the one that would easily chain into Rainbow? “Ok,” I said, raising my hands as a sign of cooperation. “Tell me how we can make this work, you don’t want to die, I want her back, work with me here.”

“Oh look at you… The big and tough Prophet finally showing his face after all this time!” The small pony shouted. “You think we’ll just let you go? No, it’s not like last time…” The pony said.

“For God’s sake, stop calling me that. I’m not him! Just give her back, and you will live!” I said.

“Since when did the mighty Prophet get his own hands dirty?” The pony asked with barred teeth. “He always had his many pawns to do the killing for him.”

“What don’t you get about this? I’M NOT HIM?” I shouted back. “HE IS NOT ME!”

“Heh,” The pony chuckled lightly. “So they actually broke you huh?” The pony asked.

“Ignore his lies Aidan…” Prophet said.

“And there he is! Now he shows his true self!” The Pegasus said, still holding Dash in his grip.

“Where is the last then?” He asked with a straight face.

“What the hell are you talking about?” I screamed, not knowing whose reality to accept anymore. “Who is the last?” I asked.

“He who whispered first will whisper last…” The pony said with a mad cackle. “You’re too late! You can’t stop him now, PROPHET!” He screamed madly.

“Kill him…” Prophet said.

I raised a hand but couldn’t do it, “But Dash…” I said. She looked up to me. Those eyes that stared into my soul… those eyes that screamed ‘please’ like never before. I lowered my hand and looked into her magenta eyes. “I can’t,” I said, lowering my arm.

“You have to do this, Aidan,” Prophet said, his red shadows covering my arm, forcing it up again.

“I can’t…” I said, straining against his power. “DON’T MAKE ME DO IT!”

The Pegasus laughed, “Does she really mean that much to you?” He asked.

I faded back out of reality and looked away from my arm, it now glowing uncontrollably. Tears welled up in Rainbow’s eyes as she stared into my soul. I held my eyes shut tight… I didn’t want to see this.

I heard the crack of lightning…

Chapter 49

Aidan held his eyes shut tight, never wanting to open them. He stood and took a deep breath, fighting the urge to break down where he stood. Aidan tried to lower his arm, but found that he couldn’t, something was still holding it there. Reluctantly, he opened his eyes and looked ahead.

“Dan?” Aidan asked, speaking with a shaky voice. Dan gazed back, not saying a word.

Aidan looked down to see that his entire left side was frozen solid. The lightning forking from his hand was perfectly frozen in place, just short of Rainbow and her captor. The boy returned my gaze to Dan, who had already frozen the mercenary solid and was now attending to their wounded friend. Slowly thawing, the ice shattered around Aidan, letting the forked lightning fall to the ground. It shattered and dissipated until nothing but the ice was left. Now free of his bonds Aidan could do nothing but fall to his knees. He covered his face with his hands; never again could he look at Rainbow the same way again and never could he forgive himself. Be it out of stubbornness or fear that it might happen again, Aidan silently remembered the promise he had made, so long ago.

Aidan let his hands fall limply to his sides, with eyes shut tight.

Dan looked over his shoulder, watching Aidan in his regret. Dan silently remembered how much they had been through together, all to lead up to this. He watched the hopeless boy wallow in his sadness. Could this be the end for him? Would it? How it killed Dan to see his brother like this. Dan looked back at Rainbow, who was in no better condition than Aidan.

Rainbow stood, holding her wounded foreleg as her wing hung limply. The pain was still shooting through her body. She watched Aidan, saying nothing as she slowly walked closer to the human. Step after step, Aidan’s face grew smaller. The boy was trying his hardest to not cry, but Rainbow walked on. Her loud hoofsteps echoed throughout the empty room. Water could be heard dripping from pipes overhead. Every drop magnified the pain.

Aidan waited, helpless under his sorrow.

Rainbow stepped closer, and closer. The human lowered his head, “I’m sorry…” He said, barely above a whisper. Shimmering tears dripped from the boy’s face, onto the stone floor below. The quiet sobs echoed from Aidan as Rainbow still walked closer.

She reached him and leaned close to his ear, “I know…” She said, her voice filling the room with hope.

Aidan looked up to her face. Blood soaked her fur. Her violet eyes staring back at him. He opened his mouth to say something, but the words never came. Instead he looked away.

“Aidan…” Rainbow said. He didn’t look at her, and instead closed his eyes.

“No…” He said, “Please… don’t,” Aidan clenched his jaw tight to ease the pain. “Just go… leave me.”

Rainbow looked back at Aidan. “You know I would never do that…” She said.

Aidan looked back at her, “Leave, so I can’t ruin your life, too,” He said barely above a whisper.

“Aidan, we need you,” Rainbow said. “We all need you…” She said quietly.

Aidan kept his head low. “I wish I could believe that… I really do,” Aidan choked, “But I know that isn’t the truth.”

Rainbow’s eyes welled up with tears, “So what? Just because Prophet did something stupid, all of a sudden you can’t stay?” She asked, with a shaking voice and falling tears. “NO! I won’t let you do that!” She said; the screaming hurt her wing.

Aidan closed his eyes tightly before looking back to her. Not a word could be said as Rainbow stared back at him.

Dan stood, watching. Hoping that somehow this didn’t mean the end of this little brother. He barely noticed Pinkie edge her way closer to him. Wherever she came from, no one would ever know. Pinkie looked over the room, disgusted by the bodies of the mercenaries that were scattered over the room. Finally, she spotted Aidan, kneeling with eyes closed. She stood watching his shoulders rising and falling with each slow breath.

“Come on, Aidan,” Rainbow started. “Come back with us…” Rainbow said, her voice ever fading.

Aidan looked up to her, the soft sound of her voice reaching into his dead heart.

“Please…” Rainbow said as her eyes fluttered closed. Aidan adopted a terrified look as Rainbow slowly fell.

Time seemed to slow as he jumped, faster than ever, to catch her. He held her close, making sure not to touch her wing. Her eyes slowly closed, and her breathing slowed. “No… don’t do this to me!” Aidan said, tears falling freely onto Rainbow’s fur. “No! I won’t let this happen!” He screamed before picking Rainbow’s limp body off the floor and running to the door.

Dan watched as Aidan frantically ran to the door of the warehouse. A small smile grew on the man’s face; he knew Aidan could never leave them. Dan looked down to Pinkie, who wore a worried look. “Come on!” He said before the duo took off after Aidan.

The moon was making its way to the horizon, and the sun was slowly rising. Outside a number of ponies watched the odd scene, some in terror, and others in curiosity. Aidan ignored them all though, he kept running as fast as he could. Tears streamed down his face as he sprinted. Rainbow lay limp and unconscious in his arms all the while.

Before long Aidan had made it to the wall marking the border of the two countries. Alas, the guards were prepared this time. Many stood ready and waiting for Aidan’s arrival. A good number had already started charging their spells when they had spotted him.

Aidan came to a halt, looking at the wall of armor in front of him. Fresh tears still showed on his face. The human looked down at the bloody mare in his arms. Rainbow’s eyes opened for a moment. “Aidan…” She whispered before they closed again. A flame of hope was burning down in his heart as he looked back to the ponies ready for war.

“Please…” Aidan said dryly. “I don’t want to fight... She needs help, and you’re not going to stop me.” Slowly, step after step, Aidan walked forward towards the line of guards. Each one wore a look of anger, but as Aidan got closer, they changed into one of worry. With each step the guards inched backwards. None of them wanted to get In the way of such a ruthless killer. They had all heard stories back home of the fabled human, stronger than a dragon, more powerful than Starswirl the Bearded, and more savage than a pack of timberwolves.

One by one they stepped back and not a word was said, and the young boy was left with his own words echoing in his head.

Aidan walked on past the ponies, each watching him closely. Aidan, in turn, did the same. He saw that most of them were young ponies, no older than the mare he was carrying. To what has Celestia pushed her limits to, and over? They saw that this giant did have a heart, and faced a battalion of guards to see her safe. Celestia couldn’t even come close to this example. If this man was the savage they were sent to kill, were they really on the right side? In the midst of the chaos, they both saw the truth.

Aidan reached the other side of the wall, watched by every guard. He looked down to Rainbow one last time, and back to the guards. Each didn’t know what to think of Aidan anymore. The tall human flashed a halfhearted smile back to the guards and muttered, “Thank you.”

“Wait!” One pony said, stepping forward. “There’s a medical outpost near here. It was reserved for guards only but…” He stammered.

Aidan eyed the guard cautiously, “What are you implying?” He asked coldly.

“We can help her. I’m sure that wherever you’re hiding, she won’t get proper medical attention,” The pony said with determination in his eyes. It wasn’t until Aidan looked at the earth pony’s armor that a big red cross was proudly shown.

Aidan looked down to Rainbow; he knew that it was the cold truth that he wouldn’t be able to care for her properly at the camp. Cautiously, Aidan asked, “Can I trust you?” I asked.

Another guard stepped forward, this one bearing no red cross on his armor. “You aren’t all bad are you?” He asked.

The question took Aidan aback. He had long forgotten his trust for these ponies. Instead he looked away, “No.”

“Then maybe we can come to an agreement,” He said.

“As much as I’d love that… Celestia wouldn’t think too kindly of it,” Aidan replied.

The guard let out a sigh, “A lot has changed since you left, human,” The guard said. “Celestia has changed. No doubt you’ve heard rumors of her tyrannical reign?” He asked.

Aidan gave a nod.

“We need your help more than ever, human,” The guard said. “You are the only one who can help us now,” He said.

“Why is it that everypony keeps saying that?” asked Aidan. “Am I really the last best hope for you ponies?”

“Well… Without the Elements of Harmony or Princess Luna, we’re limited on options. If we gain you as an ally, and by extension the Elements and Princess, then harmony will no doubt be restored,” The guard said.

Aidan stood eyeing the guard. The boy didn’t know if he really should trust these guards, they were still part of Celestia’s force.

“First let’s get her fixed up,” The medic said, pointing a hoof to Rainbow. Aidan looked down to her, still reluctant to trust again, in his eyes he had been betrayed a few too many times. What other choice did he have though? It was either make her suffer back at the camp, or this.

“Fine…” Said Aidan. “But she never leaves my sight.”

“Very well, this way,” The medic said before turning and walking east of the town.

Aidan looked back to the guard, “There’s another human coming this way with a pony. Let them through. Tell him I’ll be back soon, and not to worry,” Aidan said before he turned to follow the medic, albeit cautious of every guard watching.

Dan jogged after Aidan for a while before reaching the wall. “Damn… Where does that kid get all his energy?” Dan asked, tired from the running.

“Maybe he has a secret cupcake stash like me!” Pinkie beamed.

Dan raised an eyebrow, “Secret cupcake stash?” He asked before looking at her, “Wait where did you even get that?” Dan asked.

“If I told you it wouldn’t be a secret, silly!” Pinkie said, munching on a cupcake.

Dan shook his head at the pink pony’s antics. Even in the face of danger she can laugh. The world needed more people like Pinkie Pie. “Heh, yeah. Come on… let’s go,” The human said before starting off again.

After a few more minutes of running, Dan and Pinkie had arrived at the wall. Once again, Dan walked closer slowly, ready to freeze them solid. Many of the guards made eye contact with Dan, though didn’t do anything to the human’s surprise.

“Something’s not right here,” Dan whispered to Pinkie.

“What?” She asked, confused.

“They haven’t even moved. Usually they’re attacking by now,” He said. “Stay close…” Pinkie heeded Dan’s warning and edged closer to him.

Dan tentatively continued walking, ready and willing to freeze every guard standing. As the human and his pink pony friend neared the wall, a guard finally stepped forward. “I assume you are Dan?” He asked.

“What do you want?” Dan asked.

“Aidan passed through. He took the Element of Loyalty to our medical outpost. She will be cared for. Aidan said he would be back soon, don’t worry,” The guard said.

“And how can I trust you?” Dan asked.

“Believe me, if Aidan wanted us dead we would be by now. I’m telling the truth,” He responded. Seeing the logic in the stallion’s words, Dan nodded. “You are now allowed to pass through without interference whenever you please,” The guard said before turning and keeping his post.

Dan said nothing as he and Pinkie passed through the gate. He kept an ever watchful eye on the ponies. To Dan’s utter surprise, not a pony moved. He stood on the other side of the gate, and looked back, before heading for the camp.

Aidan carried a tired Rainbow in his arms as he followed the medic into row of tent, one of many in this place. “So what is all this? Some kind of base?” Aidan asked, really hoping it wasn’t.

“No. It’s a medical ward,” The pony replied, his gaze kept forward. “There’s some kind of virus going around. It’s not pretty…” He said. Aidan grimaced in fear that the plague had spread this far. From the gryphon kingdom to here was quite the distance for a virus to travel.

“Should I be worried about catching it?” Aidan asked, more worried for Dash’s sake than his own.

“No, this area is safe. The stage three victims – cases in which the virus is airborne – have already been quarantined,” The medic replied.

Tent after tent passed Aidan. He stole a glance inside of one as they walked. Inside was a stallion lying on a bed. Aidan couldn’t see the whole picture, but he could tell there was a filly with her head buried in the stallion’s chest. “How long has it been like this?” Aidan asked, fighting to remove the image from his head.

“Somewhere around three weeks,” The pony replied.

“Got any clue on how to cure it?” Aidan asked.

“We have a few ideas, but I’m not sure if I can reveal that to the public just yet,” He replied.

“Oh?” Aidan asked. “Are we hiding something?” He asked with a chuckle.

“No…” He replied uncertainly. “I just don’t think the public is ready for something like this.”

“That bad huh?” Aidan asked, “I don’t think I’m technically part of the public…” Aidan said.

“While that may be true… I still can’t tell you,” He said.

Aidan grumbled to himself, slightly angered by the pony’s reluctance. “What can you tell me?” He asked.

“That it’s spreading faster than anything we’ve ever seen. The mortality rate isn’t high, but the infected seem to lose their minds. Turn rabid, if you will,” The medic replied. “Anyway, we’re here.”

The medic led Aidan, still carrying Rainbow Dash, into an empty tent among the many in the compound. Aidan walked to a bed in the room and gently set Rainbow on it. “So…” He started, “How long is this going to take?”

“We’ll get a doctor here as soon as possible. For now, you should make yourself comfortable.”

“Thanks,” Aidan muttered as the pony left.

Rainbow looked up to Aidan, barely holding onto consciousness. “Hey…” She said, barely above a whisper.

“How you holding up?” Aidan asked, kneeling next to the bed.

“It’s cold…” She muttered.

Aidan held her hoof tightly, stroking it with his thumb. “Don’t worry, you’ll be better soon.”

She closed her eyes and set her head on the pillow.

Rarity, Shining armor, and Applejack had already awoken, being used to waking early in the morning. The three sat around the fire sharing stories of the past month. Shining was told what they had been through, while Rarity and Applejack were told about the horrors going on back home.

“So this plague…” Applejack started, “It’s spread to Ponyville?”

“Not yet,” Shining reported, “But it isn’t very far off.”

The mares exchanged a worried look, each having family still in Ponyville, family that neither had any contact with. “And how is Ponyville faring?” Rarity asked, eager to know what may have become of her sister.

Shining sighed, knowing the impossibility of avoiding the questions. “Ponyville has been turned into a work camp,” He said. “Stallions work on strange projects for Celestia knows what… the mares and fillies handle the lighter loads.”

Applejack and Rarity grimaced, both terrified for their families. “Have you seen them?” Applejack asked.

“I haven’t been to Ponyville in about three weeks,” Shining responded, sad that he couldn’t help the mares any more. “Believe me, it’s better that you’re out here and not in there,” He said. The mares knew what he meant, but still longed for their families.

Here in the camp, everypony had something that helped ease the pain of this new life. They carried on in the name of family, friends, hope, faith, or even justice. Each had their own thing to yearn for, to fight for. These ponies had committed themselves to Aidan’s cause, even though they knew so little about the human.

It’s no secret that Aidan is no saint. He hardly made it easy to be friends after he woke up. The ponies knew that deep down inside the human wasn’t a savage. There would we moments where Aidan would be normal, back to the times when they didn’t have to worry, these where few and far between. The elements stayed friends, tried and true. After all they had been through their friendship could only be strengthened. Discord and Iron Hoof also proved to be quite alike, despite Discord’s blatant ignore of authority. Dan and Luna grew closer than anypony else. They were rarely seen separated. Each had something to distract them from the cold reality. Even Colin had his magic studies to numb his mind. Twilight often helped Colin with things he still struggled with. After seven months of tedious work, Colin needed little help; he even taught Twilight some magic of his own. Despite his resistance to pony magic, he had become proficient in it, though his human magic suffered because of this. Aidan and Dan empowered their human origins, even though they didn’t know it at the time, while Colin changed himself. Still, in this present time, when the world has been corrupted so, Aidan never found a means of escape. The boy spent long nights awake, never sleeping. To have even one’s own dreams taken away is to take one’s soul. Such a fate leads to agony.

Chapter 50

Aidan sat in the tent with Rainbow while she tried to focus on anything but the pain. The human could do nothing but stare blankly at the floor as he leaned against the side of the bed Rainbow was on. Something about the whole ordeal screamed setup, but Aidan didn’t care enough about that. No matter what Aidan tried to think about, the one persistent thought that he caused everything took hold of him time and time again. That one terrible thought kept prevailing no matter what he did. In his usual nature, he logically ruled out the possibility that he caused anything; even so, he still felt responsible. Not in the way that he could have done something to change the chain of events, but that he had done something really bad somewhere along the way. Murder is no doubt bad, but this was something more. Somewhere in his corpse of a mind was a memory, forever locked in a perpetual state of regret, but never fully realized.

Some time passed like that, Aidan just sitting there thinking about who knows what. Rainbow had been taken care of and was now sleeping under a sedative to ease the pain. Aidan wondered what to do next; over and over he thought of the best and fastest way to continue south in Rainbow’s current condition. Of course, he only did this to pass the time. In reality, he would elect to just carry her there. Something about thinking helped to numb Aidan’s pain. There was a feeling of peace when he was deeply lost in thought, in his own little world of perfection in the midst of chaos.

Aidan got to his feet and walked outside into the morning air. The cool breeze washed over him as he closed his eyes, “Gotta enjoy it while you still can…” He muttered to no pony in particular. One of the patrolling guards took notice of the towering human and strolled casually on over.

“Can we help you with anything?” He nervously said, as if the question could kill him.

“Lighten up…” Aidan said with a half-hearted smile.

“The Elements of Harmony… they trust you?” He asked, still uneasy.

“I certainly hope so. Why else would they come this far with me?” Aidan replied. “It’s not like I forced them to come or anything.” Aidan gave a long sigh, slowly breathing away all the troubles in this world.

“R- Right,” The pony said.

“What do you think of me, eh? I want to know what you think about this mess,” The boy said, looking down to the pony standing next to him.

“I don’t know what to think…” He said. The guard made it seem as if his whole life was a lie, as if his whole life came down to this very struggle and yet it wasn’t the truth. “One minute we’re being shipped out here to ‘defend the kingdom’” He said, adding air quotes. “And the next we come to find that you aren’t all that bad.”

“Aren’t all that bad… Heh, that sounds kind of nice,” Aidan said.

“What is your story?” He asked, sitting on his haunches. “What happened back there in Canterlot?”

“I don’t really know to be honest, why Celestia didn’t trust me anymore. Back when I was possessed I could understand… but I’m not anymore. I woke up and was thrown into a prison against my will. After that the other two humans got together and busted me out, saying that I was wrongly imprisoned,” Aidan said, sitting down in the grass with elbows on his knees. He was actually a bit shorted than the guard when he sat next to him. “She still didn’t trust me for God knows why… Man I wish I could go back to the way things were. Anyway, she attacked and we left, only to be assaulted by all the guards she sent after us.”

“A- And you killed them?” He asked tentatively.

“I’ll admit that it seems like I do a little too much when fighting, but… I can’t really explain it. Whenever they want to fight something inside just says yes… and never stops ‘til it’s over,” Aidan said.

“Does that mean you’re still possessed?” The guard asked.

“I can see why you would think that, but no. Being possessed is like taking a back seat and just watching, this was like my soul was being torn out while something else worked. But hell, it could be… It just doesn’t feel like possession, ya know?” Aidan asked.

“No… not really,” The guard replied. “But I think I can imagine what you mean. Where are you all headed?” He asked.

Aidan let out another sigh, enjoying the simplicity of an innocent conversation in the early morning air. “South… I don’t really even know where… I just know that something is down there… Looking at it from this perspective makes me look crazy; mysterious creatures go on a killing spree and flee south for no apparent reason.”

“Well sometimes ponies get this feeling when they should do something, deep down inside it just feels right. It’s magic, kind of like when you get your cutie mark. Maybe you can get the same thing?” The guard asked.

“I never thought of that before. Well that makes me seem a little less crazy…” Aidan said with a crooked smile.

The guard smiled before standing, “I have to get back to work. Good luck with whatever you’re looking for.”

Aidan watched the guard start to turn and walk away. The boy sprung to his feet, “Wait!” He called after the guard.

“What?” He asked, turning to face Aidan.

“Thanks… And…” Aidan said, looking down to the ground. “If you can… don’t go back to Canterlot… not until this is over. Tell the others,” Aidan said. “Call it that magical feeling, but just don’t go back, not yet. Spread the word, it won’t be safe.”

The guard looked at Aidan with a raised eyebrow. He could see that the boy knew something more, but couldn’t ask what. “O- Okay,” The guard replied with a reassuring smile. He left Aidan alone wondering what the human could have been hiding. Magical feelings don’t tell the future…

Author's Note

Again, sorry for the long delay in updates and lack of good material from me. Sorry that this chapter in particular is so short, but with the new school year started I've been more than a little bit stressed and it's hard to find time to write currently. Soon I should get back into the swing of things, with all the added work and such, and start updating more often. As always if you have any questions, suggestions, or other ideas please PM me or drop a comment!

I'm not sure if I've said this before, but thanks for reading. It means so much to me that you will take time out of your lives to read something from little old me. Thank you.

~Aidan

Chapter 51

Aidan again sat staring at the stars enjoying their beauty. His love for the night had surfaced. Not only because it provided excellent cover from watchful eyes, but because he loved the dark. They had been in the camp for three days, and the coming morning would be the fourth. He noticed, while watching the sky, that it wasn’t as beautiful as when he had first came. Luna was depressed. That’s what the sad night sky said to him. The boy understood though. They were all depressed, but that was expected. The days had been getting hotter. Celestia was furious, and never seemed to let up. Each day she made the fiery inferno a bit hotter. Aidan didn’t know how much the ponies could take. Again and again he feared for them, but this would all be over soon.

The sun was on the rise, but the sky was a light red. The dirt was cracked with dehydration. The world had taken a beating from Celestia’s wrath. Aidan rose from his position on the hill where he sat all night. It was the same hill he met the kind guard a few days prior, he was dead now, was called off for something Aidan was unsure of. Slowly, the boy walked toward Rainbow’s tent. Aidan thanked whatever deity would listen for her safety. She had made a great and quick recovery. All that was evidence of the incident was a scar across her face, just above her eye.

“Hey,” Aidan said, walking into the tent.

“Hey,” Rainbow responded, getting off the bed. “The guards said I could go now…”

“Good, we have no time to waste. We’re already four days behind,” Aidan said before turning and starting toward the camp.

Rainbow couldn’t help but feel hurt by his words, “O- Okay,” She said halfheartedly with drooped ears. She wanted to like Aidan for what he used to be, but only could hate him for what he became.

After a few minutes Aidan and Rainbow were back at the camp. “Bout time you two showed up,” Discord said pointedly. Discord didn’t like Aidan much, as time progressed the two separated.

Aidan flashed an angry glare at him, successfully silencing him. “Are you ready for another teleport?” Aidan asked, impatiently.

“Yes, master…” Discord sarcastically replied. “Let’s get this over with…” He sighed as he stood.

Aidan strolled further into the camp, meeting the rest of his crew. “Alright… we’re moving, get ready. You won’t be able to take much, only what can fit in your personal bags.” Aidan said. By this time his less than friendly demeanor was to be expected for his friends.

Twilight had already made sure that all of their bags were packed with the most important gear. She was just staying true to her organized nature. “We’re already ready, Aidan,” She said before turning to Discord. “We can make the jump whenever you’re ready.”

“Then by all means Twilight, let’s get going,” Discord replied.

The crew had already gathered. Colin, Dan, Luna, and the rest of the ponies in attendance were ready and waiting for the jump. Aidan had taken the liberty of assigning tasks to each of the members of the crew. Discord and Twilight were to handle the transportation; Discord alone wouldn’t be able to teleport them as far as they needed and too much time had already passed. It had been suggested that they combine their powers to reach a further distance, which became the primary plan. The duo would also be able to make the jump more often, each sharing the mental load. The guards: Iron Hoof, Shining Armor, Cobalt Crystal, and Rain Dasher were to do just that: guard, helping them was Dan and Luna. Luna wasn’t much of a contribution because of her lack of magic, but Dan refused to let her be 'alone' and Aidan permitted it. Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Fluttershy were assigned the task of making whatever place they landed in as hospitable as possible. Simply put, to make a home. The remaining two ponies: Applejack and Pinkie handled cooking for the group. Aidan had become a dictator by any other name. The rest were perfectly fine with his demands though, they trusted him like none other. For Dan and Colin this was to be expected, but the ponies accepted him as one of their own, as if he was their king.

Colin approached Aidan, standing beside him. “I still don’t understand why you gave me such a pointless task…” Colin said, referring of course to the dictator’s demand which was to further research and stretch his magical powers.

Aidan smiled halfheartedly, “I couldn’t expect you to. You haven’t seen what I have, but don’t worry friend everything is fine in the end.”

“You keep saying that,” Colin said. “You keep saying those things. What haven’t I seen? What is the end? And don’t you even think for a second that explains why you’re making me study so much!”

“I’m making you study as a form of preparation,” Aidan replied.

“For what Aidan? What is it that you aren’t telling us? Come on man, I know you aren’t all there anymore, but there has to be some part of you that knows you can tell me,” Colin said. A look of depression crept over his face.

Aidan’s emptiness didn’t yield, however, “I can’t tell you because I know you won’t let me do what is necessary, what has to happen, what has always happened.”

“What do you mean always?” Colin asked.

“It’s all connected,” Aidan said with a sigh. “Prophet, Vis, Mendax, me, you, the plague, this world, Earth… all of it. And at the center is a choice that was never made in the past. Everyone before us made mistake of hiding away in their own fear, away from the plague, from the truth. They were selfish.” Colin noticed Aidan’s fists were clenched tightly. “We can’t let that happen, not again.”

“It’s happened before?” Colin asked.

“Well, yes and no. It’s happened in alternate universes, something you’re directly connected to. Remember that portal you opened when you were training with Dan in Canterlot?” Aidan asked in response.

“Well, yes, but I just thought that was time travel,” Colin replied.

“It’s more or less the same thing. You can open a portal to any time in any dimension, including your own,” Aidan said.

“Does that mean we can go home?” Colin asked with hope in his eyes.

“What’s the point? Our Earth was destroyed by the war, remember? Besides, I can’t leave now, Aidan’s old life is gone. Well, I shouldn’t say gone, but hiding – he’s still here,” Aidan said bringing his hand close to his heart. “Just not here,” he said waving his hand above their heads. “There’s too much at stake here for us to leave now, I can’t do that to him,” Aidan replied.

“Wait what? Him? You mean…” Colin started.

Aidan looked Colin in the eyes and slowly nodded, “You drove the wedge remember? When you did that he died.”

Colin looked down to the ground, taking in the words slowly. “So how can he still be ‘in there’?” He asked.

Aidan smiled, “You study pony magic right?”

“Yes.”

“When’s the last time you measured your power level?” Aidan asked.

“Before you woke up…”

“And the result?”

“Somewhere just under ten thousand.”

“Very good,” Aidan said with a smile. Something told Colin this was Genuine. “Now let’s compare for a second. Your level is just under ten thousand, Twilights’ is nearing sixteen thousand, a lay unicorns level tends to lay around five to six thousand.”

“I don't know how you managed to find all this out but go on.”

“The princesses of Equestria: Luna and Celestia are powerful. Luna’s power level is thirty five thousand, while Celestia’s is upwards of fifty thousand.”

Colin’s mouth hung slightly open as he tried to imagine such power. “Why did they never use it? They could have stopped the plague before it ever began?”

Aidan chuckled, “Maybe. It still was completely unheard of at the time. You can still get stick and die despite your power level. But that’s beside the point, back to Aidan. He… this mere child… has a power level upwards of one hundred and twenty thousand.”

Colin’s eyes widened in amazement. “WHAT? How could that possibly be? His mind couldn’t handle that much power! It would burn away the second he was active!”

“Right you are, Colin. Under normal circumstances a child with a power level that high would die before it was born.” Aidan replied. “But from the moment we arrived here, the moment we, Aidan and the rest of us, activated. Prophet and Vis took turns staying in our head. They took the brunt of power. They are gods among us Colin, and have learned far more than we give them credit for. These two enabled Aidan to survive his condition, for a while.”

"I don't get how that means Aidan is still in there. He is powerful as hell, but im not sure..." Colin said.

"Well, think of it this way for a second. When we were split, the flame burning deep within him, radiating power, split too. Each of us are a separate and complete soul, but together - with whats left of him - we are Aidan."

“So… A part of Aidan is still alive in there somewhere?” Colin asked.

"Yes."

Colin idly watched as the group scurried about, getting ready for the jump. "Just out of curiosity, what part of him is left?" He asked.

“Right…” Aidan replied. "Whats left of him is mostly memories, and thing he held closest to his heart. If you were to meet him, well, you'd be met with an emotionless stare. We are the parts of him that make him human."

“Which are you?" He asked.

“Honesty... It may not be the best idea to flaunt your knowledge of Aidan’s condition, and by extension my existence.” Aidan replied. "That could cause... problems."

“So… Why haven't the others manifested as much as you? You seem different... more, well I don't know.” Colin asked.

“Correct, many fragments of Aidan’s soul still remain unformed. This is primarily due to me holding them at bay. I cant stop them, but I can slow them.” Aidan said.

“Why?”

“Think of twelve people constantly fighting for control while a thirteenth sits in the corner and watches quietly.”

“Sounds… terrible, for lack of a better word.” Colin replied.

“It is, which is why I have decided to keep them out of control for the time being. If all of them were fully formed, we couldn't make progress without them constantly fighting. I need to be the only fully formed soul, at least until I can keep our promise.”

“You still remember that?” Colin asked.

“I remember them all, of course. They are very important to Aidan. Being a fragment of him, well, I can still access them.”

“One more question,” Colin said.

“Go for it,” Aidan replied.

“Why tell me and not someone else, why not everyone else?” Colin asked.

“Because I see something in you. I don’t know what it is, but I know I can trust it. Dan is wonderful, but lacks whatever impossible trait you have deep within your soul. It feels… familiar.”

“Right… Familiar.” Colin said as he looked back to the group.

Dan tapped Aidan on the shoulder to get his attention, “We’re ready to go, the spell is charged.”

“Very well,” Aidan said, clasping his hands together. “Proceed when ready,” Aidan commanded.

The vortex again shook Aidan up. This time was worse, however. He came out of the vortex haphazardly and slammed into the ground. He felt drained, as if he hadn’t slept in days. “Damn…” He said.

“You good?” Dan asked, kneeling down next to Aidan. Dan had taken a hit too, but nothing more than a slap on the back.

“I’ll be fine,” Aidan replied.

“Let me look,” Twilight insisted, walking to his side.

“No, don’t worry about-

“Aidan, this could be serious…” She said before looking him over quickly. “It seems the jump affects you differently because of your level of resistance. With every jump we make, you’ll continue to hurt yourself.”

Twilight put her hooves on his shoulders, “Aidan… You can’t keep doing this to yourself!” She pleaded. Her eyes were sad… and exhausted.

“What would you have me do, Twilight?” Aidan quietly replied, “Either I make this small sacrifice, or things never change.” He asked solemnly.

“Don’t do that Aidan! What happens if you push too far, what happens when you hurt yourself worse than ever before? What would we do then?” Twilight yelled with tears down her face.

“It doesn’t matter Twilight, nothing but a small sacrifice,” He replied, looking deeply into her eyes without blinking. “Things will carry on, I’m sure of it.”

“What happens when you die? What happens when you leave us here alone?” Twilight asks, with a quiet tone and quaky voice.

Oh how she will mourn you… A mysterious voice in Aidan’s head calls.

“I won’t…” Aidan said with a fire in his eyes, a firm voice, a steady hand, a broken heart.

“How do you know!” She pleaded.

“I don’t,” He paused. Aidan looked around at the faces looking on in worry, hatred, or fear. “But what’s the use? Where is my place, Twilight: the man with shattered mind, broken heart, and lost soul?”

Aidan looked into Twilight’s eyes; she had adopted a look of worry, true to her nature. “Oh, Aidan,” She started. Before she could say anything more, Aidan stood and looked around. There was nothing but dry, cracked earth as far as the eye could see.
“How close are we?” He asked. Everybody watched him with tense looks.

“About eighty miles, give or take,” Rain Dasher responded.

“Right, better get moving then!” Aidan said, with a smile.

“Where exactly are we?” Dan asked.

“We’re in the middle of the Badlands,” Cobalt Crystal replied.

A smile worked its way across Aidan’s face, “Fantastic!” He said excitedly.

“Why is that fantastic?” Rain Dasher asked. “This is one of the most dangerous places in the world!”

“Because we’re closer to the wastes!” He replied happily. “The faster we get there, the faster this ordeal can end!” Aidan started walking, with his group slowly following suit.

“Man this is bad, like real bad,” Colin starts.

“Yeah, his changes are getting faster, more unpredictable,” Dan replied, walking next to Luna.

“So did you ever manage to talk to him? About what the ‘other side’ actually is?” Colin asked.

“No. He hasn’t been the easiest person to talk to lately,” Dan answered.

“I understand,” Colin said, silently lying. Oh Aidan, what have you gotten yourself into?

Author's Note

[Apologies for delay.] [Explanation for tardiness.] [Stupid joke I probably shouldn't have said.] [Request that readers comment to improve the story.] [Thanks for reading.]

Chapter 1

My name is Aidan, with an ‘a’; I am a fifteen year old boy in the tenth grade. I am smaller than most kids; I lean more towards the skinny side. I have blonde hair and greenish-blue eyes and an average height. Those that see me do just that, see me, nothing more. I do my best to stay out of people’s way, and make myself scarce when possible. I have forged few friendships and have little to no social life. I do fine in school, in fact more than that; I do great in school. I’m in most of the honors classes available to me. I’m that one smart kid who sits in the back of the class, nobody cares though. It leaves me with time to think about the more important things going on.

Right now things are complicated, I want something more out of life. What I have now is a gift, and I have all the resources to achieve greatness. I can’t explain how, but something tells me I will do something to ruin it all. I numb the pain of these questions with the presence of my few close friends. We are a tight group, and we get along fine. It’s a normal friendship, for anyone in an average American high school. The normal insults are shot among us and are just as easily ignored. But the true thing I want out of life is pure, real friendship. What we have now is great and all but it feels lacking, again I don’t know how to explain this.

“Great, another weekend gone…” I complained as I woke up Sunday morning. I slid out of bed and walked groggily down the stairs to the kitchen. I lazily made a quick bowl of cereal, ate, and retreated to my dark room. I wake up around noon on an average weekend and stay up until about one or two in the morning, but I like the darkness to I put a sheet over my window. I’m a hopeless gamer and quite the techie, I guess that explains my no social life problem. With boredom on my mind I plopped down at the computer and started Skype.

Let me tell you, having a terrible memory is one thing that plagues me the most. With the volume on full blast, I put the headset on and looked at who was online. The familiar tone of an incoming call on Skype played through my massive Logitech G35 headset on full blast. The sound nearly gave me a heart attack and I answered as quickly as I could.

Colin greeted me happily, “It’s about time you got on!”

My half sleeping ass screamed in reply, “AAAAAARRRRGGGGGHH! Damn this headset and its super-duper loudness! I left the fucking thing on full blast again!” We shared laughs at my expense and carried on with our lazy gaming.

I am a brony, have been since the summer of 2012. I was a closet brony at first, like most bronies I know were. During the winter of 2013 I let go of the act and openly admitted to being a brony. Colin couldn’t give two shits if I was or not; in fact, it gives us something to talk about when we get bored of gaming. Sure I had some insults come my way because of it, but it’s worthwhile to come out of the stable.

As we neared the end of our sixth hour of straight call of duty black ops 2, we again somehow got on the topic of bronydom; most likely because of the ass who called me gay for my pony emblem.

Colin asked the question, “Yeah, ponies are nice and all, but are they really that amazing?” He had long since stopped judging me for it, never hated me.

I responded with my usual answer, “Fuck yes dude, why would I keep telling you to watch a series that I thought sucked?”

That usually shuts him up right on the spot but this time he had to ask the question. “If you could go into MLP, would you? And what would you do?”

I responded in split seconds, “DON’T YOU TEASE ME YOU PRICK! IF YOU KNOW A WAY THERE I WOULD KILL YOU TO GET IT!” There goes my crude sense of humor, but Colin knew I was joking. We have this understanding of each other. “But, yeah… I’d love to go there. It’d be awesome, but I never could go; I will never leave my family,” I began to talk a little quieter. “It’s just one of those things I think about. As to what would I do, I have no idea. That’s a conditional statement ya know!”

Colin questioned, “What do you mean, ‘conditional statement’?”

I explained, “Well, it depends on what the world is like at that time, does it differ from the show? Who finds me first? Are they hostile? You know, shit like that.”

“Hostile ponies?”

“Yep. You haven’t seen the show, so I wouldn’t expect you to know. Besides, remember cupcakes?”

Colin wasn’t a brony, but that doesn’t mean colorful ponies being murdered and made into baked goods doesn’t sicken him. “Oh God, I get the point!”

“Shit, its eight and I still haven’t done any homework. I gotta get goin bro, see ya tomorrow. Tata!” I said to close the gaming marathon.

“Yeah, I better get off too. See ya tomorrow,” Colin replied and the call ended.

And there I sat, but for some reason I couldn’t get that question out of my head. Though I easily dismissed it earlier, I would never let anyone know I actually had considered what would happen if I went to Equestria. I spent a lot of time on the subject regularly. I did want to go, and often considered what would happen to my family or me if I went. I finished my homework and called Colin back to help him with a problem in algebra II.

“So yeah, just use the synthetic division crap on the polynomials and don’t forget to plug in zeros for the missing exponents so that the powers count down from left to right all the way to zero,” I instructed. I don’t care if I stayed up late; I usually stayed up late anyway.

“Oh right, I remember. Thanks,” Colin trailed off as I continued reading an MLP fanfic.

Just then as I was about to close the call I heard a different voice. “The time has now come!” The voice itself was fucking scary, like someone who had been smoking for years, but not only that but was really loud. Not the kind of faint wheezing sound of a smoker.

I disregarded the demonic-sounding voice to yell at Colin, “The fuck was that man, you sounded like shit!” He usually uses his own wide variety of demonic-sounding voices to scare people in DayZ.

He replied, “Tell your brother that was creepy, and stop smoking.”

“He aint in here, I thought that was you,” I responded. I then checked if there was someone else in the call, but it was only us. And I also looked around the room to see if my brothers may be crouching behind the dresser. “That shit was weird man. Some creepy stuff is going down here.”

He sounded a little panicked. “What the fuck is THAT!” and started screaming.

This scream was different though. It wasn't out of anger, and it wasn't a joke, it wasn't mocking my sudden weariness. This stomach turning scream spelled true fear in my friend. His scream scratched at my very soul; I heard him yell before, but never like this.

I yelled, “Dude, what the fuck is goin on. You ok?”

No sooner than I said that did I get tunnel vision. The world began to fade from me. I heard myself and Colin screaming, but it sounded distant. The fear was immense, I’m sure I wasn't the only one at the time fearing that I would die. I didn’t see what was causing my pain but I felt something there, not physically, but boy did I feel it.

The voice said, “When the time is right, you will hear me again…” in that same raspy and equally terrifying voice.

I heard Colin’s voice fade completely, I was alone now. That’s when I blacked out. Death was too easy…

Chapter 5

That night I dreamt. Before Equestria I used to never dream; I was lucky if I ever did. When I did dream though, it never made any sense. The kinds of dreams that while you are in them, make perfect sense, but the moment you wake up you realize just how silly it was. Last night was different though, I dreamt and remember everything. It wasn’t a dream back on Earth, but instead, was here in Equestria. I remember everyone was worrying about something, no someone. But whenever I asked them they all ignored me, and shot evil glares. Colin was there too, but he ignored me just like the others. Whatever had happened, I had done something really bad. I just hope it’s not some kind of prophecy.

I awoke to a quiet room, alone. God, it was the worst feeling ever, knowing that Colin and I could be the only people here in Equestria. I missed home, my family, friends, and even school. But there isn’t much I can do about that right now, I just have to wait for the ponies to find a way.

I left my room and walked down the hallway and out onto a balcony. It was still night out and the cool breeze was refreshing. “I wish Earth had nights like these…” I said to myself looking over the vast quantity of stars. The moon was also bigger here. It truly was a work of art.

“Really? You like it?” The voice made me jump, who in their right mind would be up this late? I turned and looked at Princess Luna.

“Oh, Luna, I didn't know you were here,” I said. “Yeah, I guess. Back on Earth the beauty of the night is covered by the bright lights. I've always preferred the night over day, it’s peaceful, calming.”

“Th- Thank you, no one has ever said something about my night quite like that,” She said happily.

“Really? They don’t know what they are talking about then,” I said. Luna seemed to be pleased with me. “What are you doing out here? Don’t you have royal duties or something?”

“Yes, but even the princess is allowed a little fun,” She said defensively.

“I can believe that, besides it must be boring ruling over everyone. I suppose there isn't much company this late at night,”

“The guards are up, but all they do is bow, salute, or treat me as royalty. I don’t have anypony to talk to,” She said with a sad look on her face. I could tell that she didn't want to be treated like this, but she has duties as a princess. It must be lonely ruling the night. I just can’t sit by when she is sad like this, it wouldn't be right. I’m an ass, but I know when to be nice too.

“Well, now you have me,” I said with a smile. We sat and talked about casual stuff, how I got here, what I will do next, and humans in general. We carried on like that for an hour or so. “Well, Luna, as much as I’d love to stay and chat all night, I’m pretty tired. See you later?”

“Of course, I will send for you and Colin when it is time for breakfast,” She replied.

“Thank you, Luna,” With that I went back to my room and fell into a deep sleep.

Colin and I were awoken by a few guards. I suppose they didn’t quite trust us yet. They walked us through the long hallways, one could easily get lost in such a maze of winding hallways. I never looked before, but the castle was quite amazing. Back on Earth, I had never gone to a castle, so this was a first time experience. The walls were decorated with ornate paintings and the halls were supported with amazing arches.

We came to a large set of doors. These things were HUGE, why would you ever need a door this big. I laughed a little bit when the guard opened a small hatch at the bottom of the door for us to walk through. Luna and Celestia were sat at opposite ends of a table, Colin and I sat opposite each other in between the two goddesses.

“Good morning, Celestia, Luna,” I said with a small tired smile.

“Morning, princesses,” Colin said. It seemed that he wanted to keep relations with them respectful; he was professional when he needed to be. But I saw through the princesses’ masquerade right into their desire to be normal. What ruler doesn’t want to be normal sometimes?

Across the table lay an assortment of fruits and vegetables, hay and baked goods. Now I’m a picky eater, and vegetables weren’t the most appetizing thing in my books. But, hell, I don’t think these ponies could bring themselves to kill for me so I’ll just have to settle. I’m going to miss meat though, sausage sounds amazing right now.

“Please, help yourselves,” Celestia said moving a hoof over the table.

I forgot how hungry I was, I hadn’t eaten last night. Colin was starving though; he hadn’t eaten since yesterday morning. We quickly ate whatever was pushed in front of us, myself ignoring the vegetables. The princesses sat amazed just watching us, we were animals.

“Why are you looking at us like that?” I asked chewing on an apple.

“Do you always eat so… quickly?” Luna said.

“We haven’t eaten for almost a day, sorry,” Colin said a little annoyed, he enjoys his food but isn’t a fat guy, though. Colin is a little shorter than me, a bit stocky, but not fat. He has blonde hair, and bright blue eyes.

We finished our food and Celestia said, “I have duties to attend to, feel free to look about the castle, just don’t leave it. I don’t think the ponies of Canterlot are ready for something like you.”

Luna began, “I’m going to bed now, I will see you again tonight at dinner.”

Luna left the hall yawning. Celestia walked into the hall before I stopped her, “With all due respect, Celestia, why are you being to kind to us? Yesterday I threatened the life of a pony, and now you are giving us all this,” Of course I’m grateful for it all, but there has to be a reason for all this. No one is this giving, not even ponies, they have to be hiding something.

“I’d like to think of you as a friend, aren’t friends nice to each other?” She asked.

“Yeah, but not after they threaten your current friends. I’m not complaining, I just think there is something you aren’t telling us…” She looked down at the floor.

“No... I just,” She said with a barely noticeable nervous tone before walking away quickly. That just confirmed my suspicions, she knows something. I’ll have to find out what soon. I hope it’s not something bad though, that’s the last thing I want to hear.

Colin and I explored the castle; all the guards stayed off our backs but gave us watching glares. “Damn, dude, what do you wana do?” I asked bored out of my mind.

“Have you talked to Morgan Freeman lately?” He asked hoping Vis had something for us to do.

“Yeah, he has a name actually,” I walked out of earshot of the guards before continuing. “He calls himself Vis, turns out he is on our side. Said the other voice wanted us for something, he just got to us first when we woke up.”

“I guess that explains why he sounds different,” He said connecting the dots.

“Yeah, and he lives in my head.”

“Really, that’s kinda creepy, aren’t you worried about him looking through your thoughts or something?” Colin said.

“Nah, I trust him. Vis, you there?” I said hoping he was listening.

“Hold on this heavy-medic combo are taking the intel…” Vis said.

“Wait what? You can play team fortress 2?” Colin asked.

“Damn! I got back stabbed! Anyway, I have access to his memories, he plays a lot of video games and I got bored, don’t judge me,” Vis said defending himself while Colin and I laughed at him.

“So yeah, who won the race?” Colin asked through the laughter.

“Both of you won. As you pointed out, you were both there when she appeared. Aidan gets a bonus for getting her attention though,”

“So what do we get?” Colin asked.

“Aidan has already made his choice. There are rules for this though. First, you can’t wish yourself home, or someone from home here. Second, you can’t wish harm upon anypony. Third, I have limits to what I can do, and I won’t do anything that might reveal me.”

“Can you give me items?” Colin asked hopefully.

“Within reason, what did you have in mind?” Vis inquired.

“A sword I had back on Earth,”

I felt Vis leave my head for a moment then Colin started to twitch a little bit, I guess he wasn’t used to Vis digging around. Its isn't a feeling like a worm burrowing around, rather its a presence that I can feel come and go.

“You have a deal,” Vis announced making his way back into my head. Plans for the sword popped out of nowhere, “You will have to get someone to make it for you, after that I will enchant it.”

“Sweet,” Colin said looking at the schematics for his sword. It was pretty cool, had an emerald pommel, a rainbow design on the handle, and a dragon wing cross guard. The blade was long, and curvy. I had a hard time thinking of when he would use it, but with our recent luck I wouldn’t be surprised. “What did you get?” Colin asked admiring the plans.

“Something, I’ll show you when you have that sword,” I said with a smirk.

“Aww, come on!” He pleaded.

“You wait like the good dog you are!” I shot back, and he returned a grumble.

We passed the day exploring the castle, going to the library to learn about Equestria, and just hanging out in general. Colin had shown his plans to the blacksmith who agreed to make it granted we pay him back in the future. These ponies are so trusting; I’d hate to think of what a greedy person would do to them.

“The time is nearing for the humans to act, child,” the large voice said.

“Prophet, they have quickly made friends with the princesses,” the raspy voice said.

“Good, and the elements?” the Prophet asked.

“They are not on good terms with the humans, for our plan to work they must fully trust the humans.”

“So be it, we can wait…”

Chapter 20

Aidan:

I led Dan through the forest to Zecora’s hut. She lived close to the outside, but far enough in to warrant some caution. Trees creaked and gave an uneasy feeling as we passed. There were snapping twigs and rustling branches everywhere, I didn’t want to stay in the open for long.

“That went well,” Dan said walking behind me.

“We should try to avoid the fact that you went total apeshit on me. You know, hide that from the ponies, they might not trust you so much if they knew,” I said.

“Good idea. How much farther is Zecora’s?” Dan asked.

“It’s just around this bend,” There was a small creek running through the Everfree where we walked. I had definitely gotten better at navigating the area, whether that is in the forest or not.

We walked around the bend in the stream and spotted her hut. The creepy thing stood out like a sore thumb in this forest. I walked ahead some and knocked on the door. Zecora opened it and welcomed us in giving Dan a strange look.

“Hey, Zecora, how have things been?” I asked sitting on a stump-chair.

“I have been well. What happened to the manticore, please tell,” She said. Wow this rhyming was getting annoying already.

Dan face-palmed and let out a little grunt. “I killed it, and almost killed Aidan. Mendax was in my head screwing with me.”

She was a little taken aback at the news of a murderer in her home. “Then you are not to blame. What is your name?”

“Listen, you have got to cut this rhyming crap out. You are starting to piss me off,” Dan said coldly. “My name is Dan.”

Zecora glared at Dan. Fixing this relationship was impossible now that Dan made her instantly hate her. “Fine, but why?”

“It’s fucking annoying!” Dan replied.

“I agree with Dan, it’s a bit annoying. Just don’t do it around us please,” I said, hoping to cool her nerves.

“Ok, so why have you come then?” Zecora asked.

“We’ve come for answers. You called me Prophet before, why?” I asked.

“You look a lot like him,” She said.

“So I’ve heard, but why did you bow?” I asked with a threatening glare.

Zecora looked down and backed away slowly with a worried look on her face, “I have a past with him that I’d like forgotten.”

“Please elaborate,” I said, hoping that she wouldn’t do anything stupid.

“When he first discovered the magic that corrupted him he came to me seeking answers. I tried to help him, slow the change, but it was all for not. He was corrupt to the core by the time I figured out what could save him.”

“So why did you bow the way you did?” I asked, not believing her fully. Dan shot me a look that showed he didn’t believe her either.

“I didn’t…” She looked down before kicking a pot of something boiling at me.

“Jesus Christ that’s hot!” I said stumbling around. In the moment of confusion she kicked Dan in the nuts and ran out the door. “Come on! We have to get her!” I shouted back to Dan as I ran after her.

“MY BALLS!” Dan whined as he started to run after us.

Damn, Zecora was fast. With my super human abilities I should be able to catch up to her, but I can’t. She dipped in and out of bushes and behind trees avoiding me at every turn. She had the advantage in here; I don’t know the lay of the land this far into the forest. Zecora was the last pony I expected to work willingly with Prophet, but stranger things have happened.

She ran into a grouping of trees and looked back with a smile on her face. Damn I hate that zebra… she lured me into a trap. Some netting sprung up from under the shrubbery and suspended me in the air. Leave it to me to get stuck in a tree like this. Well, there is a first for everything. The ropes weren’t that hard to break through and the fall down was nothing new, but the squad of pissed off gryphons with some new magic were. This shit must be like my kryptonite because right after they whipped it out I felt drained.

“Why, Zecora?” I asked her as she stood behind the gryphons. She responded by looking away, whether in disgust or shame I don’t know. A rock was flung at my head, “Oh shit.” That was lights out for me!

Dan:

I ran through the forest after Aidan and Zecora, but I couldn’t find either of them. Aidan was faster than me, much faster, and yet he was still struggling to keep up with Zecora. Fuck, this is bigger than I thought. I kept running in the direction Aidan was running in when I lost sight of him. I could hear voices now, “Oh Shit.” Perfect timing to see Aidan get knocked out and dragged off by about thirty gryphons.

My training from back on Earth kicked in. I know that I would get overwhelmed by that many gryphons. I had better head back to Ponyville to tell the others. Celestia would definitely want to know.

I was running as fast as I could back to Ponyville when Rainbow saw me, “Hey, Dan, why ya in such a rush?” She asked flying next to him.

“Aidan’s been captured, have to tell Celestia,” I said running through the streets of the small town.

Rainbow flew a little bit behind when she heard the news. “What?” She asked with a puzzled look before flying to my side again.

“I’ll explain later. First we need to get to Celestia.”

I kept running as she flew beside me. With every bend in the streets she kept right by my side with a determined look. Element of Loyalty is right.

Colin: Who actually wrote this portion!

“Sorry about that window thing, Twilight. Aidan and Dan can be a little nuts at times, especially since neither of them can actually be hurt right now.” I said as we stood in Twilights library.

She looked at me with surprise. “He has crazy powers now too? Where is all this weirdness coming from?”

To be honest I wasn’t totally sure yet how humans could develop powers, but then again I wasn’t sure how ponies could talk.

“Apparently Mendax was in his head and he inherited a bunch of powers, though they seem to be mostly oriented towards bodily abilities.”

“As opposed to what?” Twilight asked, in a surprised tone.

“Well, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. I did some really crazy shit last night when we were fighting possessed Dan, and I was wondering if you could help me understand it.”

“Uh oh. What happened?”

“Well, I was hanging on the side of a cliff, and to get back up, I did a pull-up that sent me flying up thirty feet into the air.”

“WHOA! You’ve got to show me that one!” Spike said, who was riding on Twilights back.

“I don’t know if I could replicate it that easily, Spike. Maybe later.”

“Oh, and when I fell off the cliff, my sword fell out of my hand. But somehow I subconsciously moved it back into its sheath.”

“Wait, you have powers too now? Where did they come from?” Twilight questioned, again quite surprised.

“I don’t quite know yet where they came from” I couldn’t tell anyone just yet who my benefactor was. “And I’m getting to the weird part.”

“I knocked out Dan, and then Mendax appeared as gray smoke that lifted up Aidan by the neck. I didn’t know what to do, and I just started screaming! Then my mind just went blank! Suddenly I produced a bow seemingly made of pure light, and shot an old arrow, which I found in the cliff face, at the smoke! The arrow turned into light too, and burned with blue fire! When it hit Mendax there was a burst of light, and then his smoke dissipated! And we were just like, ‘HOLY CRAP!’ and *GASP*” I spoke so quickly without noticing that I ran out of breath (which takes a lot because I am a swimmer).

Twilight was speechless, and Spike just looked at me with his jaw dropped.

“OK! This I have to see!” exclaimed spike.

“Again, I have no idea how I did it, it just sort of happened.” I really wished I could show him, I’m kind of a show off.

“WAIT! So you made a bow out of pure light, and you seriously have no idea how you did it? I mean that’s amazing and all, but still, how could you do that and not know?”

“Like I said, it just sort of happened, but that’s why I wanted to talk to you. Could you show me how to control this stuff?”

“I can’t help you with the light energy thing, frankly I’ve never heard of such a thing being possible. But I can help you with that telekinesis. But that can wait ‘til tomorrow. First you should read up on magic in general.” Twilight said, as she began pulling book after book off the shelves.

About an hour later, I had read a lot of stuff on magic, none of which mentioned making “hard light”, and very little helped me figure out how to move stuff (I’ve always been a visual learner).

Spike had curled up on a chair nearby, and Twilight came over to me to see how things were going.

“Would there be similar books at the library in the castle?” I asked her.

“Oh yes! Even more I suppose, they might even talk about some of your weirder powers.”

Just then there was a loud bang as the door slammed open.

Dan:

I barged through the door to find Colin and Twilight talking with Spike sleeping on a chair in the corner. “Aidan’s been captured by gryphons,” I said bluntly.

“What?” Colin asked. “Where was this?”

“In the Everfree when we talked to Zecora she ran from us and lured him into a trap.”

“Shit,” Colin said as he got up in anger. “Twilight, can send a letter to Celestia?”

“Yes,” She said as she got up and began writing. Spike was still sleeping when he was woken up, “Spike, send this to the Princess!”

We waited for a response before Celestia herself popped up in front of us. Celestia looked to me with scared eyes, “What has happened?”

“Well, we went to go ask Zecora what she knew about Prophet and the bitch lured him into a trap. Gryphons knocked him out and took him away. I came back to tell you,” I said.

“Twilight, you must wait here until further instructions are given,” Celestia said.

In a bright flash of light Colin and I were teleported to Canterlot. We were in the throne room of the Castle. Celestia stood tall but with a look of sadness, maybe she cares a little more than I thought. God, I hope not, that would be weird. “So what do you plan to do Celestia?” I asked.

“Well, you and Colin are best suited for the job. I can’t send the guard if what Colin said is true, and I can’t force the elements to kill. You have before, and will to ensure the safety of others,” Celestia said in reply.

“For now, make armor and weapons for Colin and me,” Oh right, Colin already has some, just never wears it. “In the mean time I will lead the search party; my experience will help in that field.”

“Do what you must,” Celestia said looking away. “Just please bring him back safely.”

Taking Aidan’s one liner I said, “I promise.” She worried a lot more than anypony else. There is definitely something between them, whether or not Aidan admits or even knows it. Colin and I walked out of the throne room to leave Celestia with her thoughts. “Damn, ok you coming on the search party?” I asked Colin.

“As much as I’d love to, I have to do some things here for a bit,” Colin said. Wow, what a friend, but it must be important if he can’t go.

“Ok. I’ll wait around for my armor and then head out.”

Aidan:

Shit. Now I’m being held hostage? Fucking perfect…

Listen, these gryphons are working with Prophet, they know your weakness.

Which is?

Well, see those little rocks?

I looked down at the red gems studding my shackles. They were pulsing with what looked to be electricity. Yeah, what about them.

They act as a sort of magic absorber. If the powers were your own, you would still be powerful, but because I’m projecting them through you they are absorbed before you can use them.

Fucking great. So what, wait until rescue comes?

Im afraid so. I will leave you to assist Dan in his mission.

About earlier, you being friends with Mendax…

I prefer not to talk about it. We will settle this later.

I felt Vis’ familiar presence leave my head. I felt empty, drained. The cuts I had on my knees from when they dragged me back weren’t healing. Shit this isn’t good. I guess I can’t do much else now.

Dan:

Fuck me, these ponies are so damn slow. Aidan needs help you morons!

I was sitting on a bench outside the armory while I waited.

Hello, Dan

WHAT THE FUCK?!

I’m Vis; I left Aidan to help you. He is being held prisoner in a gryphon camp. They will not kill him unless Prophet tells them to and he won’t. Aidan is safe for now, but if Prophet gets his hands on Aidan then all this will be over. Equestria would be destroyed; we can’t let that happen.

Ok, so what do we do?

Get geared up, and then we strike at night. I know where they are, but Aidan is left vulnerable if I don’t stay in his head. I have added my memories of his location to yours, I must leave now.

I felt Vis wiggle his way out of my head. God that felt weird, but he came back.

Shit…

What?

I’ve got some bad news…

Aidan:

I was awoken by the gryphons when they threw some food into the crudely made prison. It was the sort made of sticks and rope. It wasn’t that the cage could actually hold me, but that there were numerous guards with razor sharp talons waiting to kill me.

I looked down at what they had given me. JESUS CHRIST! Its steak, real fucking steak! Oh my God I must have looked like a rabid animal devouring its prey. It was the best damn steak I’ve ever had, but whether that was because it was actually good or because I haven’t had any in the past week I don’t know.

After I was finished and with the steak I sat back against the wall of the cage. I felt the familiar wiggle of Vis reentering my head. Though it felt more aggressive, more, I don’t know, painful.

Back so soon?

I heard a low pitched laugh then a booming voice speak. Hello, Aidan. My name is Prophet.

Oh, fuck.

Chapter 28

Dan:

“We have to tell Celestia about this,” I said walking to the door to the castle.

Discord flew down from his perch and landed in between me and the door, “What the hell happened back there?” He asked.

“Somehow Colin took us to Earth for a few seconds,” I said.

Discord looked over to Colin who was rubbing his neck, “Are you sure?”

“I know Earth when I see it,” I said flatly. “Move; I have to tell Celestia.”

“You can’t do that,” Discord said, still looking at Colin. “Not yet.”

“And why is that?” I asked annoyed by Discord.

“If what you say is true, then there is hope yet,” Discord said as he walked closer to Colin.

“What do you mean?” Colin asked.

“What happened when you went to earth?” Discord asked.

“I just didn’t want to be in the gardens, and then I wasn’t, if that makes sense,” Colin said.

“Why does that matter?” I asked.

“What was Earth like?” Discord asked, ignoring Dan.

“Alive. There was no evidence of a war. But It was Earth, I remember the hill we were on,” Colin said.

Discord turned around and marched off, deep in thought.

“Where are you going?” I asked.

“Go tell Celestia. I have to think,” Discord said as he walked away.

“Ok… That was weird,” I said as we watched Discord leave.

“We should go see the Princess now,” Colin said.

“Yeah,” I said as I opened the door to the Castle and walked inside with Colin following me.

Aidan:

I’m getting closer to Canterlot minute by minute. They won’t know what hit them. Dan and Colin are acceptable losses to the cause, just like anyone else. I’ve come to terms with that. Celestia, however, I will have more trouble killing. Not a problem, but may cause mental unrest after the deed is done.

I look at the massive castle built into the side of the mountain. From a realistic perspective it wasn’t possible that the heavy castle was still hanging. Magic works its wonders. For instance, I should have died a long time ago. Someone has other plans though. Prophet’s cause still seems a little too much. I am the darker side of Aidan, but I still have my limits. Whatever happened to him to magnify his anger still hasn’t happened to me yet.

I should be at the castle in a matter of hours, sometime in the afternoon. It will be worth the journey and murder, or so I’m told. The good side of me has been resisting, but with no powerful motivation and Prophet’s work he still can’t get through to the real world. He has come out a few times on the way. Mainly just tries to force Prophet out with brute force, which will never work.

I have sat and waited, being forced to watch as I run to Canterlot either to murder my only remaining friends, or to die. I have no idea what will come inside those walls. Prophet is still as confident as ever but I’d like to believe that there is some way that the others will stop this.

On many an occasion I have journeyed back to the moment Mendax was fading. ‘Remember this, Aidan, Pure Harmony is flawed... but it can be mended.’ The sentence just circled my head, repeating itself over and over. What on Earth, or Equestria rather, was he talking about? I thought Harmony was what the princesses sought above all else. How, then, could Pure Harmony be a bad thing?

Dan:

Colin, and I walked through the hallways and into Celestia’s throne room.

“Hey, Celestia,” I said walking in first with the Colin in tow.

“Hello, Dan, Colin.” She said. “What brings you from your ‘training’?” Celestia asked.

“Something fucked up happened, that’s what,” I said. I can appreciate her concern, but this was real. “Ever heard of traveling across worlds?” I asked with a hint of urgency.

“Well, no. Not besides the traveling that you three did,” She confessed. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“Celestia, when Colin and I were training I was winning and backed Colin into a corner. When he had no way out and with me choking him-

“YOU WERE CHOKING HIM?” Celestia asked, stunned. “WHAT FOR?!?”

I responded with a flat glare and kept going, “and with me choking him he took us to Earth.”

She looked shocked as she sat upon her throne. “But… how?”

“I was hoping you could tell us that, Celestia,” I said staring back at her dazed expression.

“Well, I suppose teleportation can occur over long distances. We have never been able to go across worlds though. The closest is the moon, and I reserve that for,” Celestia had a depressed look, “urgent matters.”

“It wasn’t our Earth, Celestia,” I said looking at the goddess. She had no clue what was going on here and was just beginning to grasp at what a powerhouse Colin must be. Hell, he can summon pure energy out of nothing! He is against the laws of physics, but I told those to piss off long ago. “It was different, alive. Ours was burned out and dead, this one was full of people and still functioning.”

The reality of the revelation sunk into Celestia as well as the two of us. “Colin, is this true?” She asked.

“Yes. Do you know what it means for us?” Colin asked.

“You are far more powerful than I had originally anticipated.” She said.

I looked at Colin, “Well, bout time you did something!” I teased. He responded by telekinetically flicking my ears. Hard.

Celestia, regaining our attention, said, “If Aidan is supposed to be the greater of the two, and you can travel trans dimensionally, then-“ Celestia looked down as more tears came.

“Oh FUCK ME!” I said marching off, understanding the implications that Celestia was making.

Colin:

I stood watching Dan walk off out of the throne room as I stood there, not knowing what to think. If Dan has only a fraction of his powers and I have less than Aidan, then this could all go south in no time. Prophet was supposed to be able to simultaneously kill Celestia, Luna, and the Elements. If Aidan is truly that powerful, then is there any hope for us?

“Princess?” I asked as she sat on her throne. I could tell that the little hope she had left was quickly diminishing. “Don’t worry, everything will be fine. Aidan promised, remember!” I said hoping to cheer her up.

“Oh, give it up Colin!” She yelled at me. Where the fuck did that come from! I was only trying to help! “You know as well as I do what Aidan is capable of. We don’t stand a chance anymore. I Should have killed you two when you got here, not held onto what I thought was possible. Prophet betrayed us before; I should have known that he would use you to ruin everything.” She said as she slumped in her throne.

Things around the room started to lift off the ground. My hair and fingers started to spark. There was a rush of blood in my ears, and my right eye started to twitch. “So that’s all this is to you? Just something to end your reign? You don’t care about the thousands of people Prophet has already killed? You don’t care about the one chance you have of stopping him for good? Well then, sorry for being the only one who STILL FUCKING CARES!” I yelled back to the forlorn princess. She was fucking dead to me at this point. Who gives a rat’s ass what happens to her? All I want to do is get Aidan back, and then we can leave. I took one look back at her before leaving, “You think Aidan really wanted this? He saw something in you. I know he did…” All the objects slammed back down as I left.

Dan:

I stormed through the now crowded halls. The largest fleet I had ever seen had amassed in the Castle. The courtyard had even more patrols and sentries. Celestia had called the remaining Elements of Harmony back to the Castle just in cast shit hit the fan. I walked around hoping to spot them somewhere.

I must have spent about thirty minutes walking through the hallways; they all looked the same and now looked less impressive as they had before. Finally deciding to ask one of the many guards walking about I asked, “Hey, you know where the Elements of Harmony are?”

“Yes, sir. They are all in the main hall, awaiting the Princess’ escort,” He replied.

“Thanks,” I said before walking off. If Aidan was as powerful as Celestia seems to believe, then we better hit him with everything we got, including the Elements. I hate bringing them into this; they had such easy lives in Ponyville. They didn’t have to put up with this doomsday shit all the time.

As expected the six ponies were in the main hall talking amongst themselves with worried looks. “Hey,” I said to get their attention.

All the ponies looked at me with happiness. I guess that I am the only person they talked to that wasn’t a faceless guard. “Hey, Dan!” Twilight said as I walked down the stairs.

“What are you doing here?” I asked.

“We were supposed to be greeted by Celestia, but it seems she’s a little busy at the moment,” She responded.

“Yeah, busy,” Definitely not cracking from the situation at hand. Oh, no; Princess Celestia is far too regal to do that… Fucking disgusts me. “How ‘bout we go see her?” I asked.

Twilight nodded and the rest started to follow me up the stairs and toward the throne room.

Colin:

I walked away from the throne room as I spotted Dan with six ponies and a baby dragon in tow. “What’s going on?” I asked.

“They are here to see Celestia,” Dan replied.

“Fuck that bitch,” I said as I walked past the ponies. Twilight looked at me in bewilderment; she had never heard me say something like that, nor towards the Princess. Celestia wasn’t much of one as far as I’m concerned.

“Jeez, what the fuck happened to you?” Dan asked as I turned back around.

“She doesn’t care about us, Dan. She just wants to use us now,” I said as I walked off to the only place I can be alone: that hidden cherry grove, where I found the knife. It was still in my pocket.

Dan:

“The fuck was that about?” I asked as I watched Colin storm off.

“I don’t know,” Twilight said.

“Maybe he’s jus’ feelin’ a little down,” Applejack added.

“Not my problem,” I said as I opened the door to the throne room and walked in as the ponies and Spike followed.

Celestia sat upon the throne in tears. Whatever Colin said to her really ruined her, badly. “Celestia?” I asked as I walked to the base of the steps.

“It’s all over, Dan,” She replied, not looking up.

“Not until I say so. Aidan is still in there! I know there is a chance at saving him. If we hit him with everything we got, we might have a chance. It’s a longshot, but what do you say?” I asked.

“He -can’t- be stopped,” Celestia replied irritated.

“That’s bullshit and you know it!” I said. I have no idea if he can be, I just don’t want to be the one who gives up on everything when we are so close, when Aidan is so close.

Discord came barging into the room and all of us looked at him. “Well hello there everypony, Dan! How good to see all of you again!” He said.

“The fuck is up with you?” I asked.

“Oh, I just have been thinking and stuff, nothing to worry yourself over, Dan!” Discord said as he snaked over next to me.

“Oh, really?” I asked.

“Why, don’t you believe me, Dan?” He asked.

“That doesn’t explain your –different- attitude,” I replied.

“Does anything ever explain me?”

“Got a point there…” I said. “Any plans for Aidan?” I asked.

His eyes lit up again, “Oh, yes! We kill him while Aidan resists prophet’s control!” He said excitedly.

“That’s a little harsh, don’t you think?” I said.

His happy expression faded a bit, “Please, Dan, you know that there is no other way.”

I clenched my teeth and looked away in anger. Yes I know, but I don’t want to hear it. I can’t help but hope we can save Aidan.

“Fine,” I said flatly. “You game, Celestia? We’re gonna need all the help we can get.”

She had stopped crying and the tears had dried up, “It’s no use, we’ve already lost.”

After everything she put us through, she decides to give up now? “Wonder what Aidan would say about that?” I asked glumly.

Aidan:

Listening to the constant fighting of Celestia and my friends really can put me in a shitty mood. Before fucking this whole place over Prophet wanted me to check up on his old study, see if anything of use was still there.

I snuck about the gardens quietly. Surprisingly there were no guards in this area, not that any of them were an issue before. I moved over to the Eastern side of the garden and crouched into the tunnel covered by the shrubbery. On the other side was a grove of cherry trees. In the middle of it was a clearing, with a large rock at its center.

“So what is it you want here?” I asked.

Answers, and maybe something to help us take over.

“What do you mean answers?”

Something tells me that Mendax left something here for me. Before I attempted to take over last time, we were close friends, like you and Colin.

I walked over to the rock in the middle of the clearing and noticed some hieroglyphs on it, none of which I could make out.

This will just take a second.

The rock began floating up in the air and revealed an overgrown staircase leading underground.

“Sneaky, I like that,” I said as I began walking down the staircase and the rock lowered to the ground behind me.

Torches magically lit as I walked along the path to Prophet’s old study. We came to an open room that lit up upon my entry.

“Was this all really necessary?” I asked.

I have my reasons.

“Sure ya do, buddy,” I said looking to a desk with notebooks filled with things that didn’t make any sense to me. After a few minutes of looking around, with prophet’s instruction, we found nothing out of the ordinary. Well, we found nothing out of the ordinary for an underground cave.

Shit! Nothing at all! Well... may as well get this show started. Head back up there and do what you do best.

“Bout time,” I growled.

I walked the cluttered path back up the stairs to the entrance. The rock again lifted to allow me to exit the lair.

“Well, fuck me.” I said.

Colin:

I stood wide-eyed at Aidan as he exited the hole under the rock. That must be prophet’s private lair or something. I couldn’t take any risks and sprouted my wings and flew as fast as I can back to the castle. Aidan was still following me shouting insults and taunts as I flew. He was fast on foot. Remembering that he could fly, I wondered why he didn’t then, oh well, better be thankful.

Aidan:

I caught up to Colin and grabbed the wings on his back, ripping them from him. That light shit stung like a motherfucker! That didn’t stop me from roundhouse kicking him through the door to the throne room. The door opened just in time for me to hear Dan say, “Wonder what Aidan would say about that?”

“Say about what?” I asked flashing a grin. This was going to be too fun!

Author's Note

To my readers. I need help making a decision. All you need to do is drop a comment, either yes or no. That is all. Thanks!

Chapter 37

Dan and Luna sat in silence as the carriage flew over Equestria. The first stop was Twilight Sparkle’s residence in Ponyville. From there Dan and Luna would meet the other Elements of Harmony and get them on his side.

“Dan, we’re nearing Ponyville,” Luna said with a gentle nudge to wake Dan from his nap. “Time to wake up!” She said with a smile.

Dan groaned as he peeled his eyes open, “Meh.” The human sat up from his reclined position and looked out the window to the night-shrouded ground below. He had flown before back on Earth, but something about being pulled by pegasi made the whole experience new. Of course, the covered carriage was nowhere near as large as a plane, but it had the same feeling. Dan watched as the ground rapidly approached before the carriage touched down on the field. The land wasn’t flat, not in the least, so the landing tossed the passengers about. Finally the nightmare of a ride stopped and Dan flung the door open and fell out. “Oh man, I’ve never loved the ground more!” He said as he rolled around in the green grass. His comment gained a few offended looks from the pilot ponies.

Luna chuckled at the sight of a grown man rolling around on the ground like a little filly. “Come on, Dan; let’s get moving, shall we?” Luna asked as Dan smiled up at her.

“Oh, fine, ruin ALL of my fun why don’t you?” Dan asked sarcastically.

Luna smirked at his antics and the duo walked on toward the town. “So, Dan, what did you do back on Earth?” She asked.

“Well, I was a security guard for various places. Nothing too impressive, but it paid well,” Dan said, smiling at the ponies he recognized as they passed.

“What was Earth like, before the whole big war thing?” Luna asked.

“It was nice. Sometimes, even comparable to Equestria,” Dan said. The subject of his home was slightly touchy, and he immediately chose to leave out a lot of details, including My Little Pony.

“What did you do for fun?” Luna asked. Her interest slightly annoyed Dan, but he went along with it anyway. Luna –was- his favorite pony, after all.

“Everything from watching movies to shooting guns,” Dan said.

Luna’s face contorted in confusion, “What’s a movie, and what’s a gun?”

“Humans are technologically advanced far past Equestria. We have things like movies – pictures that cycle on a screen really fast to make it look like they are moving, and guns – which are like crossbows but don’t use tension, instead they use combustion to propel a little piece of metal.” Dan said thinking back to the horrors that guns have caused.

“What would one use a ‘gun’ for?” Luna asked.

‘Shit’ Dan thought. That was the last thing he wanted to explain to somepony like Luna. “Um, they were created to kill people.” Dan said bracing for another surprised glare.

As expected Luna showed Dan that confused face, “That’s horrible! Why would anypony want to kill?”

“If only I knew the answer,” Dan said, wondering himself why people insisted on doing things to warrant killing.

“D- did you ever kill?” Luna asked hesitantly, not entirely sure if she wanted to know the answer.

Dan shifted a little bit as he walked, “Can we talk about something else, please?” He didn’t like killing, but had to sometimes, especially in the poor state of his world.

Luna looked away, feeling guilty that she made Dan think of something like that. The princess could tell by the evasion of the question that he had killed, and also could tell that he didn’t like it. “Oh, sorry, I just…”

“No, it’s fine, just a bit of a sensitive subject,” Dan said flatly, hoping to cheer up Luna.

“What was your family like?” She asked, instead.

Dan cringed to think of them, but in doing so he was happy. Something about remembering the good old times made him realize how far they had come. “Heh, before all the crap started, I lived with my grandma and grandpa, taking care of them. They couldn’t live alone, and nobody else opted to stay, so I did,” Dan said.

As they approached Twilight’s library, Luna asked, “Where were your parents?”

“My dad wasn’t much of one. Let me tell you, frequent police visits and drug issues don’t do well for a kid growing up. Lucky for us, he bailed before anything really bad happened,” Dan said.

Luna’s face fell, “That’s horrible! How could he do that to you?” She asked.

“Pretty easy actually; some people just don’t think straight. It wasn’t an uncommon thing on Earth, for a kid to be alone,” Dan said. By now, the lack of a father didn’t bother him. His grandpa was always there to fill the space, be the father figure that Dan lacked.

Dan walked forward and knocked on the door, thinking how odd it was to need permission like that to get into a library, but it –did- double as Twilight’s home. Spike opened the door and smiled at Dan before his eyes grew wide when he saw Luna. “P- Pr- Princess Luna!” Spike sputtered as he bowed deeply. “Come in, please!”

The duo walked into the tree house-library and were greeted by Twilight walking down the stairs. “Princess Luna! What are you doing here?” The unicorn asked in a half-panic while bowing.

Dan looked to Luna who returned a nod, “Aidan’s in jail,” Dan said flatly.

“What? What did he do? Is he okay? Can we see him?” Twilight asked without letting Dan get a word in edgewise.

“Calm down, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said calmly. “That’s why we’re here. Aidan has been wrongly accused and is in the dungeon because of it. We are trying to gather a group of supporters to show my sister that there is good in him.”

At the mention of Princess Celestia keeping Aidan imprisoned, Twilight’s face contorted in confusion. “Why would she put him in jail?”

“She thinks the public would be happier if he was detained after the whole gryphon incident,” Dan said while crossing his arms. The idea that Celestia would betray them still made him angry. ‘Even after all we went through for her and these ponies, she still doesn’t trust us,’ Dan thought.

Twilight gave a determined smile, “Ok, I’ll get the others!” She said enthusiastically.

“There will be no need for that,” Luna said. “Just get as many supporters as you can and meet in Canterlot tomorrow morning, we will handle the other Elements,”

“Okay, good luck Princess,” She said with a smile. “Oh, and by the way, Rainbow Dash is visiting Cloudsdale.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” Dan said. “Now we gotta get goin’ if we’re going to get the others in time.” With that Dan and Luna left the tree house.

“Cloudsdale eh?” Dan said. He was fond of the city of clouds but that only presented another obstacle to gathering the others. “This is going to be all kinds of fun…”

“We’ll deal with that later,” Luna said, picking up on what he meant. “In the meantime let’s go see the others.”

“Yeah…” Dan said as he walked down the street to Sugarcube Corner. “Well, better get back to work anyway.”

“Pinkie Pie should be more than happy to help us, she would never let her friends down,” Luna said. “Hey, how did you know Aidan?” She asked to break the awkward silence.

“Heh, how don’t I know Aidan… We’ve been friends since he was born, little guy’s like a brother to me,” Dan said. This was a topic he could talk about. “We always had each other’s backs, nothing could split us up.”

“Was it just you and Aidan?” Luna asked.

“Nah, it was me, my brother Matt, Aidan, and his two brother’s John, and Taylor,” Dan said smiling at the memories. “When we got older it was just me, John, and Aidan.”

Luna remembered the unfortunate fate that Dan’s world had suffered, “What became of them… when…” Luna couldn’t muster the words to finish her sentence.

Dan had already picked up on what she was going to say, lucky for her. Dan sighed, not because he was sad, but because the series of events that followed were quite indescribable, and he couldn’t find his own words. “I’ll start at the beginning, right after Aidan left. His disappearance was one many, actually, both he and Colin were the first, a few people we knew followed close behind. I’m a little surprised that I’m the only other one who made it here, actually. But anyway, the changes came slowly at first. People either didn’t notice or didn’t care, there were few that actually did anything. Those that did disappeared, with no trace, nothing, as if they never existed. Then our governments pushed the big red button and the world was plunged into a nuclear war, even if it was seen as a war crime. Oh, and by the way, ‘nuclear war’ means we dropped bombs on each other, big ones at that.” Luna merely walked in silence as she listened to the horrors that she could never dream of. “After that society and government vanished, it was just every man for himself. Our two families and a few others, being as close as we were, teamed up and made a little home for ourselves on a piece of land that Aidan’s family owned. We lived like that for a few months, surviving any way we could. It was tough, but when the looters came, that was the last straw. We lost a few in the firefight, the rest of us fled, and scattered. I never saw anybody after that,” Dan said.

Luna, as per norm, felt terrible for Dan. The horrors unfathomable to her were just another part of Dan’s life. ‘Maybe that’s why the murdering of a nation didn’t bother him as much,’ Luna thought. “I’m sorry…” She said.

“Don’t be,” Dan said with a smile, while on the inside he wished there was something he could do to help his family and friends back on Earth. “What’s happened has happened, there’s nothing any of us can do to change it.”

‘Well, maybe there’s one…’ Dan thought idly remembering a certain background pony of the show that he had yet to see.

“Enough about me and my sad life, how ‘bout you?” Dan asked. “The life of a Princess has to be exciting, no?”

Luna giggled, “And so it is.” With a sigh of her own for the same reason as Dan’s she started, “As long as I have remembered it was just me and my sister, the two of us, against everything.”

“Didn’t you two have parents?” Dan asked.

“I don’t even remember,” Luna admitted. “In the beginning when harmony had yet to be brought to Equestria we were thought to be abominations. Ponies had never seen an alicorn before, and acted harshly. I don’t know, but I think they might have been killed,” Luna said, looking sad.

“Sorry… I didn’t meant to-” Dan started.

“Don’t, ‘what has happened has happened’ remember?” Luna said smiling at Dan.

Dan smiled back, “Yeah.”

“We basically went about a long drawn-out process of showing that we are normal. After generations passed we found out we were immortal. We decided that it would be best if we made the world a better place, to we established Equestria and united the kingdoms,” Luna said. “We ran into some kinks along the way: Prophet, Nightmare Moon, Discord, Changelings, and now Prophet again.”

The thoughts played back in Dan’s mind that Prophet wasn’t actually bad. Sure his method of doing things was a mite immoral, but it did get results. He couldn’t help but thing that Equestria probably wouldn’t even exist if it weren’t for him. There was another question bothering him though, “Hey, you’re immortal and all that, does it ever get old? Watching everyone pass as you are stuck here must be lonely, right?” Dan asked.

Luna sighed and closed her eyes. ‘Maybe that’s not the best thing to ask’ Dan thought as a tear slid down her face. “It is,” Luna said as her voice shook. “You don’t understand, seeing everypony you’ve ever known, ever loved die before you, and all you can do is watch. But, after all that, just knowing that I make this world a better place makes me want to stay.”

Luna stopped walking, “Hey, you’re doing a damn fine job of it, too,” Dan said with a smile that Luna returned. “Listen, I know it may be tough, and you’ll want to quit, but Luna, what you’re doing here is something amazing. You’re taking care of these ponies, making sure they have a place to call home. If it weren’t for you, Equestria would have fallen just like Earth. Think of all the lives you saved, and all the ones that can live because of you.” Dan chuckled a bit, “Heh, never thought I’d be here now, actually HERE in Equestria. I still can’t believe it sometimes.” Luna looked at Dan with a bright smile, “But I’m glad I am.”

Important News

Sorry for the delays, there really are no excuses. Ill take whatever blame anyone might lay on me.

Basically. End of story. No more updates period.

Reason being, as pointed out by wandering brony, it has been nine months. That's too much time to me and to many others. This story feels like a stick in the mud to me, i dont like it and its holding me back. I liked the plot line i originally chose but the direction it took changed it a lot. The story also progressed far to quickly for my own enjoyment. I've wanted to start other stories but i don't like starting new things without finishing whatever came before. This will fix that. I do not know if I will end up writing more pony fics mainly because its restrictive in nature. I would much rather write my own stories in their own universes that i completely control.
I hope you all understand.

Officially the story is now abandoned. I will no longer update or post anything new for this story at all. Sorry if you still wanted to see it end, i did too, but i just can't.

If someone wants to take up the story and finish it or use the characters or, hell i don't care if you change the entire plot line just to make better in some way. Go ahead, we can talk about any and everything. Go ahead and send me a message on skype : Collasal45 or on my email : aidannaughton@live.com and we can arrange something. I would say PM me on here, but i dont know if ill be on here that often.

To Dan and Colin: This is a final decision. I will not finish this.